Skip to main content

Full text of "A public school in war time"

See other formats


a* 


A  PUBLIC  SCHOOL  IN  WAR  TIME 


+ 
A    PUBLIC    SCHOOL 
IN   WAR   TIME 

By    S.    P.    B.    MAIS 


"  Here  and  here  did  England  help  me : 
how  can  I  help  England?" 

R.  Browning, 

Homt-  Thoughts,  from  the  Sea. 


LONDON: 

JOHN  MURRAY,  ALBEMARLE  STREET,  W. 

1916 


All  rights  reservtd 


TO 

MY    WIFE 


ACKNOWLEDGMENT 

I  WISH  to  express  my  sincere  gratitude  to  the 
Editor  of  Tlte  School  Guardian  for  leave  to  reprint 
several  of  the  sketches  in  this  book. 


vii 


PREFACE 

The  Public  Schools  have  been  for  many  years 
now  the  object  of  much  strange  criticism,  the 
greater  part  of  which  has  run  in  two  main 
channels  :  the  most  readable  and  undoubtedly 
the  most  just  being  that  of  the  great  novelists 
of  our  time  who,  themselves  unhappy  at  school 
just  as  they  are  miserable  in  the  equally  im- 
perfect adult  world,  have  given  full  rein  to  their 
spleen  in  uncontrollable  abuse.  The  other 
school  of  critics  has  been  (unwittingly)  more 
damning  :  it  consists  of  those  successful  clergy- 
men, dons,  and  schoolmasters  who  have  never 
had  reason  to  doubt  that  all  was  for  the  best  in 
the  best  of  all  possible  worlds  :  they  had  no 
vivid  sensibilities  nor  any  tendency  to  stray  from 
the  normal  wa3'  of  the  average,  unimaginative 
man  of  the  world  ;  their  schooldays  were  happy  ; 
they  have  been  obsessed  by  no  doubts  ;  they 
thank  God  that  they  have  no  bees  in  their  bonnets, 
and  as  a  thank-offering  they  write  fulsome 
panegyrics  of  their  own  old  schools  that  make 
the  lover  of  truth  and  the  educational  idealist 
fume  with  wrath. 

Those  few,  like  Mr.  G.  F.  Bradby,  who  have 
seen  and  readily  acknowledged  that  the  Public 


x  PREFACE 

School  system  is  not  altogether  satisfactory,  and 
yet  are  quite  sure  in  their  inmost  hearts  that 
reformation  must  come  from  within  and  slowly, 
are  only  too  rare. 

We  have  been  told  frequently  since  August 
1914  that  nothing  will  be  the  same  after  the 
war  as  it  was  before  ;  that  "  Literature,  Art, 
Music,  Politics,  Education,  all  are  in  the  melting- 
pot  ;  the  iconoclast  is  at  work ;  this  is  the  day 
of  the  destroyer ;  all  rebuilding  must  remain  in 
abeyance  for  the  nonce  ..."  and  so  on. 

It  is  just  this  point  of  view  that  I  most  vehem- 
ently oppose. 

We  of  the  Public  Schools  were  working  quietly 
long  before  the  war  towards  a  certain  definite 
goal ;  we  are  still,  in  adverse  circumstances, 
struggling  to  keep  our  eyes  on  that  same  dim 
vision,  despite  the  noise  of  the  anarchist ;  we 
knew  perfectly  well  that  we  should  vindicate 
our  position  in  the  event  of  a  war  ;  the  point 
at  issue  is,  can  we  still  vindicate  our  position  in 
the  event  of  a  peace  ?  Complete  destruction 
and  rebuilding  would  be  the  ruin  of  England  : 
we  must  proceed  on  our  own  lines,  gradually 
eradicating  old  tendencies  which  were  in  danger 
of  vitiating  and  sapping  our  vitality. 

There  is  something  not  merely  sentimentally 
but  ineffably  precious  in  the  spirit  of  the  Public 
Schools  which  once  lost  could  never  be  regained  ; 
it  is  not  merely  that  all  those  qualities  which 
make  for  success  in  war  are  educed,  but  in  the 
more  troublous  days  of  peace  that  are  coming 
there  will  be  a  need  for  just  those  faculties  which 


PREFACE  ad 

seem  to  be  the  especial  property  of  men  brought 
up  in  this  peculiar  atmosphere.  Our  faults  are 
known  to  all :  an  idolatry  of  physical  prowess 
to  the  detriment  of  the  cultivation  of  the  brain, 
a  lack  of  imagination,  and  a  blindness  to  the 
beautiful  which  almost  passes  belief.  These 
things,  I  maintain,  can  be  and  are  slowly  being 
remedied.  Our  good  qualities  are  not  so  easily 
summed  up. 

My  object  in  publishing  these  slight  sketches 
of  Public  School  life  before  and  during  the  war 
is  solely  to  bring  home,  so  far  as  I  can,  the  point 
that  though  there  are  many  things  wrong  with 
the  system,  our  revolution  must  be,  as  we  are, 
typically  English  :  there  must  be  no  cataclysm  : 
"  Here  a  little,  there  a  little  ;  precept  upon  pre- 
cept, line  upon  line  " — that  is  the  only  way  by 
which  we  shall  preserve  the  continuity  of  a  life 
that  is  one  of  England's  greatest  assets. 

There  is  some  talk  at  the  present  time  among 
short-sighted  people  who  can  penetrate  no 
farther  into  the  future  than  next  month  that 
Education,  after  all,  matters  very  little. 

It  apparently  has  to  be  writ  large,  as  I  write 
it  now,  and  repeated  often  as  I  do  in  this 
book,  that  nothing  matters  in  comparison  with 
Education. 

Our  whole  object  and  aim  in  life  is  to  remodel 
it  nearer  to  the  heart's  desire,  so  that  those 
who  come  after  us  may  benefit  from  our  work. 
And  those  of  us  who  have  the  modelling,  the 
shaping  of  the  plastic,  malleable  clay  of  the 
children's  souls  are  of  all  God's  emissaries  the 


xii  PREFACE 

most  responsible.  If  England  fails,  it  is  our 
fault  ;  if  England  leads  the  world,  the  praise  is 
due  in  no  small  measure  to  us. 

For  verily  every  man  knows  in  his  heart  that 
it  was  during  his  all-important  formative  years 
at  school  that  England  really  helped  or  hindered 
the  emancipation  of  his  entity,  the  widening  of 
his  outlook,  the  realisation  of  his  ideals. 

S.  P.  B.  MAIS. 
January  1916. 


CONTENTS 


Preface     ...... 

CHAP. 

I.  The  Beginning  of  a  War  Term 

ix 

I 

II.  The  O.T.C 

8 

lit,  Night  Operations         . 

16 

IV.  A  Field  Day       . 

24 

V.  Chapel       ...... 

34 

VI.  Hymns        ...... 

41 

VII.  Sunday      ...... 

51 

VIII.  Some  Societies    .... 

57 

IX.  Cribbing    ..... 

67 

X.  Ragging     .          . 

75 

XI.  Prefects    ..... 

83 

XII.  School  Magazines 

94 

XIII.  Games        ..... 

104 

XIV.  The  Temporary  Master 

hi 

XV.  The  Holiday  Task 

119 

XVI.  A  Gallery  of  Schoolmasters 

124 

XVII.  Common  Room     .... 

.     144 

XVIII.  A  Masters'  Meeting 

•     149 

XIX.  End  of  Term      .... 

.     158 

A   PUBLIC   SCHOOL   IN 
WAR  TIME 

CHAPTER    I 

THE  BEGINNING  OF  A  WAR  TERM 

The  news  from  the  seat  of  war  was  disquieting  ; 
the  casualty  lists  had  been  for  days  appalling  ; 
our  dearest  friends,  undergraduates  of  our  era, 
famous  in  their  all-too-brief  day  for  their  deeds 
in  the  football  field,  in  Parliament,  in  the  world 
of  letters,  boys  who  were  in  our  form  but  six 
months  ago,  all  have  poured  out  the  "  sweet  red 
wine  of  youth,"  had  given  all  their  hopes  of 
future  glory,  work,  or  leisured  ease,  the  serenity 
of  old  age,  their  hope  of  immortality  on  earth, — 
sons  that  might  have  been, — and  here  were  we 
gathered  on  the  platform  at  Shercombe  Magna, 
too  old,  too  young,  or  too  decrepit  to  fight, 
going  back  to  preserve  the  continuity  of  Winch- 
borough  traditions,  stirred  by  the  example  of 
our  faithful  dead  to  do  our  little  best  to  keep 
England's  honour  untarnished,  her  shield  of 
glory  bright. 

Talk  was  on  one  subject  alone — the  horror  of 
the  war,  the  enormous  number  of  old  Winch- 
burians  killed  in  the  last  four  weeks. 


2     THE  BEGINNING  OF  A  WAR  TERM 

We  were,  perhaps,  unduly  depressed  ;  there 
seemed  to  be  no  prospect  of  any  finish  to  this 
stupendous  struggle  ;  there  seemed  to  be  no 
possible  ulterior  motive  of  good  to  be  gained 
from  this  wanton  waste  of  splendid  manhood. 
We  went  to  bed  tired,  dejected,  nervous  of  what 
was  to  come,  unable  quite  to  see  how  we  could 
keep  up  the  spirit  of  optimistic  endeavour  and 
high  ideals  among  our  boys  while  our  own  hearts 
and  minds  were  so  obsessed  by  the  black  terror 
of  it  all. 

Sleepless,  we  tossed  and  worried  through  the 
night  till  merciful  drowsiness  overtook  us  and 
we  were  swept  into  the  fairyland  of  dreams, 
where  life's  hideous  realities  of  bloodshed  and 
desecration  have  no  place. 

I  was  awakened  by  the  singing  of  a  million 
birds — dawn  was  just  breaking  over  the  wooded 
hills.  A  glow  of  heartfelt  thankfulness  filled 
my  being  ;  jumping  out  of  bed,  I  hurried  to  the 
window  and  gazed  out  over  the  peaceful  scene. 

All  the  weariness  of  last  night  seemed  to  have 
vanished  :  surely  these  tiny  messengers  carolling 
at  heaven's  gate  could  be  none  other  than  the 
liberated  souls  of  my  dead  friends,  whose  dust, 
now  mingled  with  the  Flanders  soil,  would  in  the 
future  ages  cause  to  spring  up  a  richer  race,  in 
whose  blood  should  flow  something  of  that 
English  joyousness  of  heart, that  English  laughter, 
that  English  endurance,  courage,  self-sacrifice, 
and  milk  of  human  kindness  which  have  made 
us  for  ever  famous  in  the  annals  of  the  world's 
history. 


THE  FIRST  MORNING  3 

What  need  for  sadness,  for  retrospective  gloom, 
for  dread  of  things  to  come  ? 

With  a  sigh  I  turned  and  .  .  .  slept  like  any 
11  two-years'  child." 

The  sun  was  pouring  into  my  room  when 
next  I  woke.     A  busy  day  was  in  store  for  me. 

Assembled  in  chapel  I  saw  the  hundreds  of  faces 
I  have  so  grown  to  love,  all  fresh  with  the  im- 
perishable glow  of  youth,  all  imbued  with  the 
God-given  gifts  of  health  and  determination. 
We  rose,  and  in  a  moment  the  rafters  of  the  old 
oak  beams  rang  again  with  the  refrain,  "  New 
every  morning  is  the  love  " ;  prayers  were 
offered  up  for  those  "  who  by  sickness  or  wounds 
shall  be  called  away  to  the  bosom  of  God," 
and  we  troop  out  to  be  welcomed  formally  as 
a  whole,  and  informally  as  individuals,  in  Big 
School. 

Questions  of  routine  are  settled  in  the  masters' 
meeting  ;  we  hear  that  the  Bishop  of  South- 
bourne  is  to  preach  on  Speech  Day,  but  that, 
"  in  the  light  of  recent  events,  all  the  usual 
concomitant  festivities  will,  of  course,  be 
abandoned  "  ;  promotions  are  arranged  ;  set- 
lists  distributed  ;  and  ...  I  find  myself  in 
form,  beginning  thus  :  "  It  would  be  impossible 
for  me  to  begin  in  any  other  way  than  to  spend 
this  morning  in  giving  you  the  life-history  and 
extracts  from  the  glorious  achievements  of  that 
patriot-poet  of  whom  you  have  all  heard  some- 
thing, and  of  whose  poems  I  have  in  the  past 
so  constantly  read  selections  to  you  :  I  mean, 
of   course,    Rupert    Brooke,   who    died    on   St. 

2 


4      THE  BEGINNING  OF  A  WAR  TERM 

George's  Day,  on  Shakespeare's  Day,  in  the 
Dardanelles,  having  offered  up,  not  in  vain,  all 
his  most  precious  and  rare  gifts  to  the  service 
of  that  country  who  bestowed  them  so  lavishly 
on  him.  '  What  have  I  done  for  thee,  England, 
my  own  ?  '     I  will  try  shortly  to  show  you." 

For  an  hour  and  more  those  boys  listened 
rapt  to  my  faltering,  poor  efforts  to  reconstruct 
the  life  and  work  of  one  of  our  rarest  spirits — 
boys  who  a  year  ago  might  have  looked  askance 
on  poetry  as  "  all  rot  "  and  eyed  with  suspicion 
any  master  who  should  try  to  foist  on  them  his 
own  life-passion  of  poetry.  Now  they  have 
learnt  through  tribulation  the  solace,  the  up- 
lifting inspiration  that  comes  from  that  divine 
outpouring  of  the  soul  which  we  call  poetry. 

Were  nothing  else  needed  to  prove  the  extra- 
ordinary, almost  unbelievable  renaissance  that 
has  come  about  in  our  public  schools  since  and 
through  the  war  this  hour's  lecture  on  the 
Shelley  of  our  days  and  its  effect  would  show 
the  inerasable  impression  on  and  the  heightened 
ideals  of  the  boy  of  1915. 

Now  that  we  may  have  so  short  a  time  to  live 
we  no  longer  can  afford  to  disregard  the  beauty 
of  cloud  and  sunset,  the  budding  leaves  on 
the  trees,  the  sheer,  exquisite,  aesthetic  delight 
wrought  in  us  by  the  old  buildings  and  cloisters 
in  the  school  close. 

Coming  out  of  school  into  the  hot  sunshine  of 
the  quadrangle  it  is  almost  with  a  sob  of  un- 
realisable  joy  that  we  look  on  the  old  familiar 
faces,  human  yet  divine,  the  age-old  latticed 


THE  BEAUTY  OF  IT  5 

windows  of  the  schoolhouse  studies,  flanked  by 
the  flying  buttresses  of  the  majestic  abbey  on 
either  side  behind,  the  elms  and  yews  on  the 
masters'  courts,  the  Tudor  gateway,  and  the 
beds  of  myriad-coloured  flowers.  The  scent  of 
sweet-briar  sends  us  in  thought  back  to  days 
of  peace  spent  in  shady  nooks  overhung  with 
lilac  and  laburnum ;  we  almost  smell  again 
the  jasmine  on  the  wall ;  in  a  moment  and 
we  are  diving  into  the  sweet,  deep  pool  of 
"  Bunter's  Bay,"  made  even  more  a  thing  of 
beauty  and  a  joy  for  ever  by  the  sight  of  boy- 
hood, innocent,  godlike,  frisking  on  the  sides, 
leaping  salmon-like  from  the  pure  delight  of 
living,  about  the  cool,  pellucid  waters. 

The  summer  term  once  again.  Clad  in  white 
flannels,  ever  young,  ringing  with  happy  laughter, 
boys  crowd  down  to  nets,  and  cricket  has 
begun. 

Slowly,  as  if  half  reluctant  to  spoil  the  careless 
merriment  of  a  single  day,  come  the  shades  of 
evening,  and  the  angelus  rings  in  the  convent 
school  beyond  the  fields.  Darkness  descends,  and 
a  stiller  beauty,  transcending  even  the  glories 
of  the  day,  takes  hold  of  our  hearts  ;  the  study 
windows  lighted,  the  dark  forms  of  boys  searching 
for  their  books,  settling  down  to  work,  can 
be  seen.  As  I  go  home  I  pass  the  many  windows 
of  the  labourers'  cottages,  with  the  lamps  flicker- 
ing on  the  table  or  the  firelight  just  casting  a 
transitory  gleam  on  some  girl's  hair.  "  Home  "  ! 
how  much  more  does  that  word  mean  now  than 
ever  in  the  past  to  all  of  us  !     My  gate  clicks, 


6    THE  BEGINNING  OF  A  WAR  TERM 

the  dogs  hear  me  and,  tumbling  over  one 
another,  come  forward  eagerly  to  greet  me  ; 
this  is  like  old  times  ;  term  has  begun  again. 
In  my  study,  surrounded  by  my  own  tattered, 
precious  books,  I  prepare  my  work  for  to- 
morrow, when  we  set  to  work  in  earnest.  How 
to  keep  my  boys  alive  to  the  high  service 
whereto  they  are  called  ?  I  know  :  to-morrow 
I  will  give  them  to  learn  by  heart  so  that  they 
may  treasure  it  in  the  "  secret 'st  "  recesses  of 
their  souls  that  epitaph  I  read  them  to-day. 
Surely  the  example  of  a  noble  man  will  go 
further  not  only  to  preserve  the  sacred  spark, 
but  to  fan  it  so  that  it  will  become  an  all-devour- 
ing flame  of  devoted  service,  than  all  the  teaching 
in  the  world. 

"  If  I  should  die,  think  only  this  of  me  : 
That  there's  some  corner  of  a  foreign  field 
That  is  for  ever  England.     There  shall  be 
In  that  rich  earth  a  richer  dust  concealed  : 
A  dust  whom  England  bore,  shaped,  made  aware, 
Gave,  once,  her  flowers  to  love,  her  ways  to  roam, 
A  body  of  England's  breathing  English  air, 
Washed  by  the  rivers,  blest  by  suns  of  home. 
And  think  this  heart,  all  evil  shed  away, 
A  pulse  in  the  eternal  mind,  no  less 
Gives  back  somewhere  the  thoughts  by  England  given  ; 
Her  sights  and  sounds  ;  dreams,  happy  as  her  day  ; 
And  laughter,  learnt  of  friends  ;  and  gentleness, 
In  hearts  at  peace,  under  an  English  heaven." 

With  lighter  heart  I  close  the  books  and  go  to 
bed.  With  inspirations  such  as  this  who  could 
fail  to  touch  the  hearts  of  boys  and  lead  them 
on  to  thoughts  of  highest  things,  and  deeds  that 


THE  SCHOOLMASTER'S  INFLUENCE     7 

will  make  the  name  of  England  ring  down  the 
ages  as  something  ineffably  precious  ?  After 
the  happy  warrior,  the  schoolmaster  of  to-day 
is  by  far  the  most  to  be  envied  of  those  who 
mould  and  influence  the  nation  of  the  future. 
Let  us  see  to  it  that  we  fail  not  at  our  post ;  our 
advantages  are  indeed  great,  and  so  in  proportion 
are  our  responsibilities.  The  summer  term  is 
here  ;  let  us  make  the  most  of  it  ;  with  eyes 
uplifted  and  shoulders  braced  we  go  forth  to 
meet  the  unknown.  Let  it  never  be  said  of  us 
in  after  years  that  we  failed  our  country  just 
when  she  needed  us  most,  but  rather  let  us 
strive  so  that  Englishmen  of  the  ages  to  come 
shall  look  back  on  us  and  say,  "  Here  and  here 
did  England  help  me  :  how  can  I  help  England  ?  " 
This,  and  this  pre-eminently,  is  the  spirit  that 
we  are  born  to  breed. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE  O.T.C. 

In  the  old  days  the  O.T.C.  meant  one  thing 
only  :  Camp.  All  the  drudgery  of  company  drills 
and  battalion  parades,  all  the  weary  afternoons 
spent  in  route  marches  and  on  the  range,  were 
only  endured  as  part  of  the  agony  which  had  to 
be  gone  through  before  we  earned  the  reward 
of  the  long-looked-for  annual  camp  at  Tidworth, 
Rugeley,  or  Aldershot,  about  which  we  rhapso- 
dised before  and  were  ecstatic  on  our  return 
home. 

Scarcely  any  of  us  except  the  ultra-keen  ever 
took  the  corps  seriously.  For  a  moment,  on 
looking  at  our  commissions,  signed  by  George 
R.I.  himself,  we  had  an  inkling  of  the  meaning 
of  it  all ;  there  were,  too,  some  masters  who 
spent  their  hard-earned  holidays  training  in 
barracks  or  attending  the  autumn  manoeuvres — 
but  these  were  looked  upon  askance  as  cranks. 

The  majority  of  us  looked  on  the  corps  as  "  a 
bally  sweat,"  "  piffling  waste  of  time,"  "  playing 
at  soldiers,"  and  so  on  according  as  the  mood 
took  us.  We  were  rather  inclined  to  grudge 
the  valuable  hours  when  we  might  have  been 
finishing    an    all-important    house-match    to    a 


IN  DAYS  GONE  BY  9 

lecture  on  extended  order  or  outposts  or  to  a 
rehearsal  of  a  ceremonial  march  past. 

Frankly  speaking,  most  of  us  looked  upon  the 
day  on  which  the  weekly  parade  took  place  as 
the  most  boring,  the  most  to  be  dreaded  of  all  ; 
somehow  the  bath  after  drill  was  never  quite  the 
exhilarating  pick-me-up  that  it  used  to  be  after 
a  really  hot  game  ;  consequently,  we  went  into 
school  after  it  slightly  depressed,  ready  to  be 
irritable  at  trifles,  not  at  all  in  the  humour  either 
to  teach  or  to  be  taught.  The  many  masters 
and  the  few  boys  not  in  the  corps  "  groused  " 
because  their  afternoon  was  spoilt  by  the  rest 
of  us  who  were  not  obtainable  for  "  footer  "  or 
cricket.  Those  of  us  who  had  been  on  parade 
invariabry  found  food  for  adverse  comment  on 
the  manner  in  which  the  O.C.  had  carried  out 
his  scheme,  or  were  thoroughly  angry  because  we 
had  been  dismissed  at  least  five  minutes  later 
than  usual. 

True  enough,  we  had  our  lapses  into  keenness  ; 
after  a  high  dignitary  from  the  War  Office  had 
lectured  us  severely  on  our  shortcomings  or 
implored  us  to  join  the  all-too-insufficient  (in 
numbers)  Special  Reserve,  or  just  before  or  after 
the  big  Terminal  Field  Day  with  Marlborough, 
Cheltenham,  and  Rugby,  we  were  full  of  energy. 
But  more  commonly  the  summit  of  our  am- 
bitions was  realised  if  we  could  manage  to  be 
last  on  to  parade  and  first  off. 

Camp,  however,  made  up  for  it  all  :  it  was  a 
holiday  with  all  our  dearest  friends  accessible, 
sharing  it  with  us  ;  it  was  a  colossal  picnic,  a 


io  THE  O.T.C. 

throw-back  to  pre-civilisation  days,  a  time  when 
any  kind  of  food  was  seized  upon  as  if  we  were 
on  a  desert  island,  a  place  where  no  school 
bell  was  for  ever  ringing  us  from  classroom  to 
classroom,  where  one  rose  before  the  lark  and 
was  asleep  before  it  too,  where  mimic  warfare 
was  practised  daily  as  if  it  were  the  real  thing, 
where  so  many  Regular  soldiers  helped  us  to  play 
the  game  that  we  almost  felt  ourselves  to  be 
Regulars  too  ;  where  in  the  evening-time  we 
met  and  M  hobnobbed  "  with  all  the  other  public 
schools  of  whom  we  had  heard  so  much,  but 
knew  so  little,  at  those  never-to-be-forgotten 
"sing-songs"  where  camaraderie  prevails 
almost  in  perfection.  One  would  scarcely  dare 
to  say  how  many  of  our  lifelong  friendships  have 
begun,  been  cemented,  and  kept  flourishing  by 
the  Public  School  Camps. 

It  was  in  the  midst  of  one  of  these  great  social 
gatherings  that  the  bomb  of  war  burst.  Much 
time  has  passed  since  then.  What  of  the  O.T.C. 
of  to-day  ?  It  is  certainly  no  stretch  of  the  im- 
agination to  say  that  the  corps  is  the  one  thing 
that  matters  just  now  at  the  public  schools.  At 
a  bound,  on  the  instant,  it  came  into  its  own. 

Every  member  of  Common  Room  who  could 
went  out  to  fight  in  the  real  Army  ;  those  who 
could  not  have  come  in  to  help  the  Army  in  the 
making. 

We  parade  daily  instead  of  weekly,  sometimes 
even  twice  in  the  day.  There  are  schools  whose 
members  live  in  khaki  both  in  term-time  and  the 
holidays,  but  these  are  the  exception.    With  the 


VOLUNTARY  BUT  STRENUOUS   u 

coming  of  the  holidays,  unless  we  go  to  train 
Kitchener's  Third  Line,  we  doff  our  uniforms  and 
appear  shamefaced  as  civilians, some  with  the  gilt- 
letters  O.T.C.  in  their  button-holes,  the  majority 
simply  in  mufti  as  a  relief  from  the  term.  For 
term-time  is  really  strenuous  these  days  :  it  is 
not  to  be  supposed  that  our  work  has  deteriorated, 
our  games  been  neglected, — rather  have  they 
both  improved, — it  is  simply  that  we  have  had 
to  find  room  for  this  new  all-important  occupa- 
tion, that  of  soldiering. 

We  do  not  need  compulsory  measures  to  make 
our  boys  keen  ;  compulsion  would  probably  act 
as  a  deterrent.  The  corps  is  as  voluntary  a 
society  as  ever — but  everybody  belongs  to  it, 
to  his  eternal  honour. 

In  old  days  any  excuse  to  get  off  parade  was 
seized,  but  now  the  boy  who  wishes  to  escape  a 
drill  is  not  to  be  found  ;  the  trouble  is  rather 
to  keep  him  back  when  he  has  a  severe  attack 
of  influenza  from  taking  part  in  night  operations 
when  it  is  snowing,  or  a  biting  east  wind  threatens 
to  penetrate  the  most  military  of  greatcoats. 
Everything  is  now  done  with  precision  and  finesse ; 
the  tactics  to  be  employed  on  a  field  scheme 
are  discussed  openly  throughout  the  school  long 
before  the  exercise  takes  place,  and  what  ought 
and  ought  not  to  have  been  done  for  weeks 
after  by  even  the  smaller  fry.  You  may  see  a 
house  captain  taking  his  team  on  to  the  field  in 
a  final  house  match  with  a  sangfroid  that  you 
cannot  but  envy  ;  the  next  day,  perhaps,  you 
will  see  the  same  boy,  entrusted  with  a  delicate 


12  THE  O.T.C. 

piece  of  military  strategy  to  work  out  in  practice, 
absolutely  shivering  with  funk.  To  such  a  pass 
does  unbridled  enthusiasm  bring  us. 

A  new  alternative  has  been  introduced  for 
those  who  are  useless  at  cricket  or  physically 
unfit  to  play  football.  These  now  form  squads 
of  Morse  signallers,  and  they  can  be  seen  on 
all  the  high  points  of  vantage  in  the  country 
surrounding  the  school  valiantly  "  flag-wagging  " 
from  their  stations.  Semaphore  signalling,  of 
course,  is  learnt  by  every  boy  in  the  school,  but 
Morse  makes  too  great  an  inroad  into  our  all-too- 
scanty  hours  of  leisure  to  be  successfully  practised 
throughout  the  corps. 

Distance-judging,  scouting,  map-reading  and 
map-drawing,  bridge-building,  miniature-range 
firing,  band  practices,  extra  drills  for  individual 
houses — innumerable  side-issues  of  our  corps 
life  occupy  all  the  odd  half-hours  which  used  to 
be  sacred  to  detention,  swimming,  choir  practice, 
"  punt-about,"  and  "  nets."  With  all  this 
special  training  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that 
we  treat  our  weekly  battalion  drill  as  an  occasion 
for  extra  smartness  ;  the  least  mistake  on  our 
part  makes  us  grind  our  teeth  with  anger  and 
feel  glaring  idiots  where  in  the  past  we  should 
have  dismissed  the  error  with  a  careless  laugh. 
But  our  greatest  efforts  are  reserved  for  those 
splendid  occasions  when  we  are  included  in 
divisional  manoeuvres  or  take  part  in  night 
operations  :  these  latter  in  particular  stimulating 
the  imagination,  for  it  is  hard  for  the  least 
sensitive  of  us  to  fail  to  feel  the  eerie  influence 


NIGHT  OPERATIONS  13 

of  the  dark .  Every  bush  or  tree  trunk  becomes  a 
real  live  enemy,  every  cry  of  bird  or  rustle  in  the 
trees  is  only  too  easilymistaken  for  the  whispering 
of  a  hostile  force  or  the  creeping  of  the  foe  in  the 
undergrowth. 

We  have  learnt  more  than  we  ever  thought 
possible  of  Nature  and  her  ways  from  these 
nocturnal  expeditions  ;  we  have  learnt  how  far 
noise  carries  on  a  windless  evening  ;  we  have 
learnt  something  of  the  protective  colouring 
of  plant  and  ground  to  keep  our  position  hidden 
from  the  enemy  ;  we  have  discovered  the  de- 
ceptive properties  of  water  and  hillock,  valley 
and  green  plateau,  when  we  are  endeavouring 
to  estimate  distances  to  the  nearest  ten  yards  ; 
we  have  learnt  how  easy  it  is  for  a  great  number 
of  men  to  hide  themselves  from  observation 
within  a  few  yards  of  those  searching  for  them 
if  only  they  keep  low  and  preserve  absolute 
silence  ;  to  our  astonishment  we  have  found, 
to  our  cost  sometimes,  that  it  is  just  as  possible 
to  ride  right  over  men  in  furze  bushes  without 
dislodging  them  as  it  is  not  to  rouse  hares  or 
grouse  when  we  are  beating  for  them. 

We  are  learning  slowly  how  to  outwit  a  cordon 
when  we  have  to  break  through  a  line  on  a 
moonless  night,  just  as,  when  it  is  our  turn  to 
form  the  cordon,  we  are  discovering  how  to 
post  our  men  to  the  best  possible  advantage 
so  that  casual  scouts  shall  not  penetrate  our 
outposts.  I  have  seen  it  urged  somewhere  that 
all  this  sudden  renascence  of  interest  in  military 
strategy  and  tactics  is  bad  for  boys  ;   that  the 


14  THE  O.T.C. 

outcome  of  it  will  be  a  love  of  militarism,  which 
is  just  what  we  are  striving  with  so  great  a 
sacrifice  and  cost  of  men  and  money  to  eradicate 
from  the  world.  But  from  what  I  have  seen 
as  an  officer  in  the  O.T.C.  my  impression  is  that 
bloodshed  and  war  are  absolutely  repugnant  to 
the  boy-mind  ;  he  is  keen,  keener  than  he  ever 
was,  to  join  the  Army  and  to  do  his  bit,  but  he 
is  no  lover  of  war  for  its  own  sake.  It  is  one 
thing  to  be  an  ardent  signaller  or  bugler,  and 
quite  another  to  want  to  kill  a  fellow-creature ; 
it  is  one  thing  to  play  a  sort  of  hide-and-seek 
in  the  dark  on  a  wintry  night  in  a  blizzard,  but 
quite  another  to  want  to  kill  your  antagonist  if 
he  falls  into  your  hands. 

As  a  preparative  for  future  service  in  the  field 
the  O.T.C.  is  of  vast  importance,  but  if  all  war 
were,  by  the  mercy  of  God,  to  be  abolished  to- 
morrow the  O.T.C.  would  still  have  its  uses  for 
the  young  citizen  who  will  afterwards  control 
and  sway  his  fellow-men.  It  cultivates  the 
powers  of  endurance,  it  teaches  the  use  of 
absolute  discipline,  it  generates  the  ability  to 
command  bodies  of  men,  it  breeds  self-reliance 
and  quick  initiative  in  moments  of  crisis,  it 
fosters  an  understanding,  and  consequently  a 
love  of  Nature  in  all  her  wayward  moods  and 
caprices,  it  keeps  boys  out  of  doors  in  all  sorts 
of  weather  when  they  might  be  mooning  about 
in  their  houses,  it  prevents  games  from  being 
exalted  to  an  unwarrantably  high  place  in  the 
school  curriculum,  as  it  also  prevents  them  from 
being  played  day  in,  day  out,  ad  nauseam ,  so 


VALUE  OF  THE  O.T.C.  15 

that  a  boy  has  nothing  else  to  think  about — 
no  other  interest  in  life — but  the  propelling  of  a 
ball  or  the  correct  attitude  or  stance  to  adopt 
when  he  goes  in  to  bat  ;  it  is  a  safety-valve 
for  the  feelings,  an  added  interest  for  those  who 
are  tired  of  work  or  unlucky  in  the  games. 

Those  who  continually  praise  the  public  school 
system  for  the  splendid  qualities  which  it  en- 
genders, and  admire  without  stinting  the  average 
product  which  it  produces,  have  been  apt  in 
the  past  to  underestimate  or  neglect  altogether 
the  part  which  the  O.T.C.  takes  in  the  forming 
of  the  altogether  praiseworthy  characteristics 
which  they  hold  up  to  honour.  It  is  to  be  hoped 
that  future  historians  will  be  careful  to  pay 
honour  where  honour  is  due,  and  not  omit  to 
make  mention  of  the  never-sufficiently-to-be- 
praised  Training  Corps,  which  at  present  is 
showing  to  all  the  world  of  what  stuff  public 
school  boys  are  made,  and  how  the  name  of 
Englishman  is  not  likely  to  be  besmirched  in  one 
year  or  two  by  those  who  are  now  about  to  go 
out  into  the  world  and  stand  in  the  limelight 
of  the  arena  of  life — be  it  political,  martial,  or 
philosophical. 


CHAPTER   III 

NIGHT  OPERATIONS 

We  of  the  public  schools  have  gone  mad  over  a 
new  craze.  In  the  slack  years  of  peace  we  fell  a 
victim  in  the  dim  ages  to  diabolo,  then  a  little 
later  to  model  aeroplane  building  ;  more  recently 
the  cult  of  the  motor  bicycle  ousted  flying  from 
its  prior  place  of  honour,  and  conversations  ran 
interminably  on  "  makes  "  and  carburettors,  two- 
strokes,  and  sparking  plugs.  The  old  days  of 
stamp-  and  egg-collecting  gave  place  to  the  album 
of  motor  number-plates  and  "  bonnet  "  designs. 
These  in  their  turn  have  now  been  discarded 
for  something  definitely  military  ;  after  becoming 
keen  on  mere  ceremonial  parades,  a  colossal 
effort  of  the  imagination,  we  have  again  been 
bitten  with  the  craze-germ  ;  this  time  it  is  for 
night  operations. 

Field  days  nowadays  are  sufficiently  excit- 
ing, but  they  fade  into  pale  insignificance  when 
compared  with  any  of  our  tactical  exercises 
in  the  dark.  Our  initiation  into  night  work  was 
such  an  overpowering  success  that  we  have  been 
restive  ever  since. 

It  was  on  a  bitter  night  in  late  November  that 
twenty  of  the  senior  N.C.O.'s  and  men  under 

16 


GETTING  INTO  POSITION  17 

the  CO.  gaily  marched  away  from  the  town  over 
the  desolate  moor  to  tea  at  a  farmhouse  un- 
known to  the  rest  of  the  school ;  after  their  meal 
they  were  to  attempt  to  cut  through  a  cordon, 
drawn  by  sixty  of  the  remainder  of  the  corps 
under  four  officers,  stretching  over  four  miles  of 
country.  On  this  occasion  I  was  in  defence. 
At  6.30  I  led  my  fourteen  men,  singing  merrily, 
through  the  streets  until  we  reached  the  darkness 
of  the  open  country.  We  then,  in  silence,  broke 
into  the  double  across  the  fields  in  order  to  get 
quickly  into  our  position.  I  said  in  silence,  but 
the  coughing  and  wheezing,  the  clinking  of 
buttons  and  rifles,  and  the  swish  of  the  feet 
through  the  grass  would,  for  the  first  five  minutes, 
have  led  an  enemy  to  believe  that  a  battalion  at 
least  was  on  the  march. 

After  stumbling  over  every  tussock  and  grumb- 
ling under  their  breath  at  the  darkness  for  about 
four  hundred  yards,  my  party  gradually  became 
more  seasoned  to  their  work,  so  that  by  the 
time  they  were  in  a  possible  danger  zone  they 
were  creeping  by  hedgerows  with  the  stealth 
of  polecats.  They  could  even  cross  the  hard, 
frozen  roads  on  the  sides  of  their  soles  without  a 
noticeable  clatter.  Coughs  and  heavy  breathing 
had  marvellously  vanished,  and  it  was  impossible 
to  distinguish  the  men's  approach  farther  away 
than  fifteen  yards,  although  they  were  wearing 
white  hat-bands. 

Having  placed  each  patrol  on  his  beat,  I  did 
some  private  scouting  alone,  first  by  trying  to 
get  into  touch  with  the  party  on  my  left,  who 


1 8  NIGHT  OPERATIONS 

had  unwittingly  left  a  gap  between  us  of  three- 
quarters  of  a  mile,  which  luckily  the  enemy  did 
not  discover  ;  then  I  dodged  in  and  out  trying 
to  evade  the  vigilance  of  my  own  scouts,  every 
time  in  vain.  I  found  them  holding  up  carts, 
bicycles,  motors,  wandering  Yeomanry  with 
their  sweethearts,  old  men,  women,  and 
children,  for  the  pure  joy  of  seeing  how  they 
jumped. 

For  two  hours  in  the  biting  wind  and  frozen 
lanes  they  kept  guard,  never  for  a  moment  relax- 
ing the  efforts,  frenziedly  excited  the  whole  time, 
imagining  "  every  bush  to  be  a  bear  "  and  every 
rustle  in  the  trees  or  brushwood  to  signal  the 
advent  of  the  enemy.  But  we  had  no  luck  ; 
at  9.15  three  rockets  signalled  the  conclusion 
of  the  experiment,  and  no  one  had  dared  to  cross 
our  paths.  On  the  return  march  news  was 
brought  of  the  capture  of  three  out  of  the  four 
groups  that  had  tried  to  force  a  passage  ;  each 
of  my  men  was  ready  to  swear  that  the  fourth 
did  not  penetrate  his  beat. 

A  few  days  afterwards  it  was  our  turn  to  try  to 
get  through  the  line.  Of  course,  it  was  a  much 
lighter  night  ;  we  were  certain  of  that.  All  the 
way  along  on  our  outward  march  in  the  interval 
of  songs  you  would  hear  such  remarks  as  "  Good 
gracious  !  look  at  the  moon  ;  we  shall  be  spotted 
half  a  mile  away  ;  we  haven't  an  earthly  ;  the 
Major  would  choose  an  easy  night  like  this  to 
get  his  own  back  ..."  and  so  on.  We  thought 
of  all  the  excuses  that  could  be  made  for  our 
failure,  which  we  all  talked  about  as  inevitable, 


THE  ATTACK  19 

and  yet  had  privately  decided  in  our  own  minds 
that  so  far  as  in  us  lay  we  at  least  should  not  fail . 

After  a  march  of  some  three  miles  we  were 
halted  and  given  our  orders.  This  time  I  was 
on  the  extreme  left  in  command  of  eight  men, 
waiting  like  hounds  in  leash  for  leave  to  begin. 
When  the  signal  came  we  dashed  off  across  three 
open  fields  to  the  shelter  of  a  large  quarry,  from 
which  I  had  decided  to  start.  Immediately  in 
front  lay  a  dangerous  lane  extending  right  across 
our  whole  front,  which  I  felt  sure  the  enemy  would 
be  guarding.  It  was  pure  folly  to  make  for 
gates  or  openings,  so  we  crawled  through  the  wet 
stubble  to  a  place  where  the  hedge  seemed  to  be 
thin, but  where  no  obvious  gap  could  be  discerned, 
and  on  a  given  command  made  a  rush  for  it, 
tumbled  into  the  lane,  and  dived  into  the  under- 
growth on  the  farther  side.  Here  we  sustained 
our  first  casualty  ;  one  of  my  senior  men,  in 
jumping,  broke  his  glasses  and  strained  a  muscle, 
which  naturally  impeded  our  progress,  but  so 
elated  were  we  at  getting  past  so  difficult  a  place 
that  we  forgot  all  minor  troubles,  and  rested  for  a 
moment,  panting,  but  joyful,  in  the  dark  red  loam 
of  a  freshly  turned  ploughed  field.  Our  scouts 
went  ahead  to  scour  the  next  hedge,  reported  all 
clear,  and  we  crept  silently  to  it ;  then  with 
another  rush,  slightly  less  frenzied  than  the 
last, we  dropped  on  the  farther  side,  and  anxiously 
waited  for  some  sign  of  a  roused  enemy.  All, 
however,  was  quiet,  so  we  pursued  our  course. 

This  next  field  was  of  enormous  extent  in 
every  direction  ;  by  keeping  rigidly  to  the 
3 


20  NIGHT  OPERATIONS 

middle  we  thought  that  we  should  escape  the 
snares  and  attention  of  any  watches  on  either 
flank  ;  but  when  we  were  half-way  across  we 
suddenly  dropped  flat  on  our  stomachs  at  the 
sound  of  approaching  voices.  Far  away  it  is 
true  they  were  ;  it  seemed  on  a  distant  road  ; 
but  it  was  enough  to  make  us  creep  on  all  fours 
for  a  hundred  yards  or  more,  until  at  length  we 
were  within  fifty  yards  of  our  next  hedge.  I 
then,  as  scout,  crept  forward  to  search  for  the 
enemy,  and  wishing  to  ascertain  where  they  were 
before  we  smashed  another  hedge,  I  crept  towards 
a  large  gap,  where  I  felt  certain  one  at  least 
would  be.  I  was  some  twenty  yards  away  when 
a  hatless,  overcoated  creature  sauntered  casually 
past  the  opening  with  the  full  glare  of  the  town 
lights  behind  him  in  the  distance.  In  the  heat 
of  the  moment,  so  angry  was  I  to  think  that  he 
should  thus  expose  himself,  and  at  the  same  time 
have  taken  off  his  hat,  which,  bound  with  white, 
was  the  sign  of  hostility,  that  I  quietly  remarked, 
without  thinking, M  Come  along,  sonny,  put  those 
hands  up,"  to  which,  when  he  recovered,  he 
replied,  "I'm  afraid  you're  dead  ;  I've  got  my 
men  covering  you."  "  All  your  men  are  covered 
equally  well  by  mine  behind  me,"  I  retorted. 
But  argument  leads  nowhere  and  wastes  time. 
I  gave  myself  up  as  prisoner,  and  as  a  com- 
promise one  of  my  uninjured  men  was  allowed 
to  penetrate  this  line  unmolested.  It  turned 
out  to  be  the  only  line.  How  bitterly  I  blamed, 
as  I  sat  there,  my  idle  curiosity  ;  how  safe  and 
near  home  we  should   have   been  had   I  been 


CAPTURED  21 

content  to  go  on  breaking  hedges  and  rushing 
through . 

I  was  furious  at  the  unfairness  of  the  enemy 
in  removing  their  white  hats,  which  would  have 
been  visible  for  many  hundred  yards,  and,  cold 
and  angry,  I  begged  leave  to  be  allowed  to  return 
home.  Getting  colder  and  angrier  I  revolved 
in  my  mind  over  and  over  again  what  I  should 
have  done  ;  I  ought  to  have  given  a  great  shout 
when  I  was  captured  to  warn  my  men  to  scatter, 
as  I  had  said  in  my  first  instructions  ;  I  ought 
not  to  have  given  away  the  fact  that  I  was 
accompanied  at  all ;  I  ought  to  have  crept  back 
silently  to  my  own  body  and  worked  out  a  passage 
through  the  hedge  as  far  as  possible  away  from 
this  sentry  group  ;  a  thousand  alternatives 
flitted  across  my  mind  as  the  town  lights  became 
clearer  and  my  way  less  muddy.  I  regretted 
again  my  folly  until  I  had  worked  myself  up  into 
a  sort  of  minor  paroxysm  which  was  only  relieved 
by  a  humorous  accident. 

On  my  wajr,  looking  for  more  of  the  enemy  for 
amusement  to  while  away  the  drear y  walk  home, 
I  heard  noises  on  the  farther  side  of  a  hedge  up 
which  I  was  creeping  ;  noiselessly  I  drew  nearer, 
and  then  to  revenge  myself  for  myearlier  humilia- 
tion I  jumped  out  on  them  with  the  remark, 
M  Good  gracious  !  you're  the  right  sort  to  guard 
a  line  of  defence  ;  I  could  hear  you  a  mile  away  ; 
just  try  to  keep  a  bit  quieter  .  .  .  oh,  Heavens  ! 
Sorry  ...  I  thought  ..."  I  had  unwittingly 
surprised  a  pair  of  nocturnal  lovers,  a  con- 
valescent soldier  and  his  girl,  frightening  the  lass 


22  NIGHT  OPERATIONS 

nearly  out  of  her  life,  and  making  even  the 
man  forget  to  swear.  That  incident  did  more 
to  repair  my  lost  temper  and  bring  me  to  my 
senses  than  anything.  When  I  arrived  at  the 
armoury  to  report  myself  I  found  that  I  had 
scarcely  a  "  grouse  "  left  about  the  wearing  of 
white  hats.  I  was  captured,  dead,  longing  for  a 
hot  meal,  a  boiling  bath,  and  a  long  sleep. 

The  next  day  I  heard  to  my  delight  that  all 
the  other  groups  of  our  party,  except  two  of 
mine  who  came  quietly  along  the  high  road 
unmolested,  had  also  been  captured  by  patrols 
without  headgear.  Much  bitter  discussion  had 
arisen  therefrom,  which  was  washed  out  and 
forgotten  the  next  day  in  an  afternoon  attack 
in  the  drenching  rain  on  the  local  Yeomanry, 
who  supplied  fresh  fuel  for  the  feud  incident 
even  to  peace  campaigns.  The  desperate 
stealth  of  the  scouts  and  screen  as  they  crept 
through  the  castle  woods,  vainly  endeavouring 
to  prevent  their  approach  from  startling  the 
pheasants,  rabbits,  and  rooks,  made  them 
completely  forget  the  ignominy  of  the  night 
before. 

So  it  is  with  all  our  military  strategy  this 
term.  We  no  sooner  lose  our  tempers,  cry 
out  with  shame  at  defeat,  or  gloat  over  victories 
than  the  next  day  we  are  given  a  chance  to 
readjust  the  balance  by  proving  ourselves 
tacticians  where  yesterday  we  had  been  fools, 
and  fools  where  last  time  we  had  displayed  real 
acuteness.  All  the  time  we  cannot  help  feeling 
thankful  that  we  are  learning  all  this  peacefully 


SOME  LESSONS  23 

instead  of  suffering  death  or  shame  after  every 
mistake  ;  we  suffer  quite  enough  even  playing 
at  it  as  we  do  from  the  jeers  of  our  fellows  not 
to  repeat  an  error,  and  for  that  alone,  if  for 
no  other  reason,  we  are  learning  an  enormous 
amount  that  we  failed  to  know  before.  We  are 
keen  ;  we  are  beginning  to  understand  that  the 
country  is  not  the  open  book  to  us  which  we 
thought  it  to  be  ;  we  are  realising  that  it  is  easy 
enough  to  understand  the  regulations  and  ideas 
which  we  read  in  "  Infantry  Training,"  but  a 
very  different  thing  to  put  them  into  practice  ; 
that  the  half  has  not  been  told  us  of  the  intricacies 
or  the  charms  of  night  work  ;  that,  instead  of  a 
meagre  chapter  of  instructions,  there  ought  to  be 
a  special  volume  devoted  to  what  has  become 
with  us,  as  I  said  at  the  beginning  of  this  chapter, 
a  passion  and  a  craze. 


CHAPTER   IV 
A  FIELD  DAY 

Nothing  could  be  more  different  from  the 
spirit  shown  towards  a  field  day  in  November 
191 3  than  that  which  animates  the  schoolboy 
of  to-day. 

Then  the  whole  show  was  looked  upon  as  a 
colossal  "  rag,"  a  heaven-sent  opportunity  to 
get  away  from  routine  and  have  a  real  slack 
time  ;  no  one  cared  in  the  least  as  to  the  objective 
or  the  point  of  the  scheme — that  was  a  business 
for  the  officers  to  settle  amongst  themselves  ; 
they  were  equally  unconcerned  whether  a  grim 
umpire  announced  that  they  had  been  heavily 
defeated  or  had  won  a  sweeping  victory.  All 
they  thought  of  during  his  discourse  was  tea. 

But  nowadays  when  a  tactical  scheme  is  sug- 
gested for  a  certain  day  you  will  see  the  O.T.C. 
board  besieged  hourly  by  myriads  of  keen 
soldiers-in-embryo  anxious  to  learn  what  the 
fate  of  their  platoon  is  to  be.  "I  hope  to 
Heaven  that  we're  not  in  reserve  "  ;  "  Have  you 
heard  that  Malchester,  Cliffborough,  Upton,  and 
Harbury  are  all  to  be  on  our  side?  "  "  Sloppy 
told  me  yesterday  that  all  the  ground  we're 
fighting  over  is  inches  deep  in  water  "  5  u  Yes, 


THE  GREAT  DAY  DAWNS  25 

and  there  are  three  great  streams,  ten  feet 
across  and  three  deep,  with  no  bridges  ..." 
and  so  on. 

Rumour  runs  rife  as  to  the  number  of  rounds 
of  blank  that  is  likely  to  be  issued  ;  lights  may- 
be seen  late  at  night  in  various  classrooms  where 
keen  N.C.O.'s  have  obtained  their  form-master's 
permission  to  M  jelly-graph  "  contour  maps  for 
their  sections  ;  shops  are  crowded  the  night 
before  these  great  days  with  boys  securing 
provender  to  supplement  the  rations  which  they 
suspect  will  be  insufficient. 

At  last  the  morning  of  the  fight  comes.  Fags, 
who  have  no  trade  union  to  protect  them,  are 
"  hoicked  "  out  of  bed  as  soon  as  it  is  light 
to  put  a  final  polish  on  their  seniors'  buttons, 
to  fill  the  water-bottles,  to  clean  the  puttees  and 
boots.  .Somehow  it  takes  about  three  times  as 
long  as  usual  to  dress  on  these  occasions,  and 
a  frantic  haste  only  results  in  just  scrambling 
on  to  parade  when  the  O.C.  has  reached  a 
critical  point  in  his  long  detailed  description  of 
the  day's  programme. 

At  last,  after  a  decalogue  of  "  dont's  "  with 
regard  to  the  throwing  of  personnel  from  the 
carriage  windows,  we  march  off  to  the  station 
amid  a  fanfare  of  trumpets,  cheers  from  the 
townspeople  on  their  way  to  business,  and 
counter-cheers  from  the  errand-boys  and  school- 
children on  their  way  to  school. 

We  line  up  on  the  platform,  the  special  glides 
slowly  in,  the  bugle  sounds  the  "  Entrain,"  and 
helter-skelter  the  whole  six  hundred  make  for 


26  A  FIELD  DAY 

the  corner  seats  immediately  facing  them. 
Broken  windows  are  avoided  by  a  miracle  ;  the 
train  starts  :  immediately  volley  on  volley  of 
wild  raucous  cheering  on  the  part  of  the 
corps  re-echoes  through  the  station  and  the 
woods  behind,  and  we  are  on  our  way  to  the 
rendezvous. 

The  officers  snatch  a  glance  at  the  news  and 
take  their  only  chance  of  a  pipe  until  evening 
comes  ;  all  too  soon  the  train  draws  up  at  a 
siding  and  the  bugle  rings  out  the  permission  to 
detrain,  and  we  are  again  in  a  twinkling  all  lined 
up  ready  for  our  long  march  to  the  battlefield. 

Tongues  are  loosened,  sections  of  fours  wax 
more  friendly  than  they  are  wont  to  be  in  the 
constraint  of  school,  and  talk  of  a  really  intimate 
nature  ensues  until  the  talkers  find  themselves 
deafened  by  the  noise  of  music-hall  ditties  and 
hymns  whistled,  sung,  and  played  on  divers 
instruments  all  round  them. 

For  a  few  moments  they  bawl  at  the  tops  of 
their  voices,  only  to  continue  their  conversation 
in  a  lull  as  if  there  had  been  no  break. 

Some  few,  oblivious  of  the  beauty  of  the 
lanes  through  which  they  are  passing,  of  the 
discordant  yells  on  every  side  of  them,  placidly 
read  on  in  their  favourite  book, — The  Thirty- 
Nine  Steps,  or  Edgar  Allen  Poe,  for  instance, — 
lost  to  all  sense  of  the  present,  rhythmically  but 
unconsciously  keeping  step . 

After  some  five  miles  of  this,  the  column  is 
halted,  made  to  pile  arms,  and  allowed  to  fall 
out  for  an  hour.    Some  continue  to  read,  some 


FIRST  ERRORS  27 

settle  down  to  a  game  of  chess,  others  go  to 
sleep  ;  one  crowd  goes  off  to  rob  an  orchard  in 
a  body,  and  returns  with  haversacks,  pockets, 
pouches,  and  hats  crammed  to  overflowing  with 
cider  apples,  which  they  proceed  to  devour  apace 
before  questions  are  asked. 

A  distant  tramping  is  heard,  and  suddenly 
interest  is  revived — here  comes  Malchester,  one 
of  our  great  allies,  swinging  down  the  road. 

Every  one  is  thinking  the  same  thing  :  "  How 
much  bigger  and  smarter  these  fellows  look  than 
we  do  !  "  We  fear  and  admire  them.  That  they 
are  probably  thinking  much  the  same  about  us 
does  not  cross  our  minds. 

Lunch  rations  are  then  served  out,  and  silence 
reigns  while  well-nigh  a  thousand  boys  attempt 
each  of  them  to  cope  with  two  great  hunks 
of  ham  sandwiched  between  four  vast  layers  of 
bread,  one  banana,  and  two  Bath  buns. 

Scarcely  are  the  last  remnants  out  of  sight 
than  we  start  to  discover  the  enemy. 

We  are  in  wooded  enclosed  country,  but  by 
aid  of  the  maps  we  think  that  we  know  our  way. 
It  is  only  after  an  hour's  ploughing  over  wet 
grass  and  stubble  that  we  find  that  we  have 
been  facing  due  south  for  three  miles  when  we 
were  trying  to  go  west. 

Curses  are  launched  against  the  officer  in 
charge  of  the  advanced  guard,  and  the  column 
changes  direction  at  last  after  having  delayed 
the  action  for  the  best  part  of  the  morning. 

By  devious  routes,  through  hedge  and  brier, 
through   farmyards    the  scent   of    which   cries 


28  A  FIELD  DAY 

aloud  to  the  heavens,  through  orchards  laden 
with  apples  green  and  apples  red,  apples  yellow 
and  apples  brown,  the  companies  wind  their 
way  ;  at  length  the  noise  of  firing  on  our  left 
shows  that  our  left  flank  guard  have  got  into 
touch  with  the  enemy's  scouts.  The  column  is 
halted  and  the  preordained  dispositions  are 
made.  No.  i  platoon  goes  south  to  seize  Marsh- 
barn  Farm  and  make  good  the  only  foot  bridge 
across  the  river  of  which  we  have  heard  so  much, 
No.  2  platoon  hurries  still  farther  south  to  try 
to  get  round  the  enemy's  right  flank,  Harbury 
takes  the  main  road  to  the  north,  and  the  re- 
mainder of  us  (the  main  column)  remain  in  our 
breaches  until  such  time  as  scouts  bring  back 
news  that  our  way  is  clear  to  make  a  main  attack 
upon  some  particularly  weak  spot. 

It  is  hard  indeed  to  remain  sitting  in  the  side 
of  a  hedge,  consoled  only  by  blackberries  and 
apples,  while  all  the  luckier  platoons  are  firing 
heavily  with  rifles  and  "  rattles  "  (machine-guns) 
within  four  hundred  yards. 

One  subaltern  privately  dispatches  a  scout 
imploring  the  commander  of  No.  2  platoon  to 
send  back  an  urgent  message  for  help  :  he  sees 
no  chance  of  being  in  at  the  death  otherwise. 
But  it  is  not  to  be. 

The  Harbury  leader  sends  back  a  note  to  the 
effect  that  he  is  clearing  the  road  and  that  it  is 
a  good  one. 

The  Major  immediately  decides  to  convey  his 
whole  force  this  way  and  force  a  passage  into 
the  village  which  it  is  his  aim  to  destroy.     He 


FIRST  BLOOD  29 

selects  the  young  subaltern  to  take  his  platoon 
in  front.  This  officer  is  not  slow  to  avail  himself 
of  the  opportunity  to  leave  the  reserve.  He 
dashes  down  the  road  at  breakneck  speed, 
makes  good  the  bridge  over  the  river,  and  feels 
his  way  for  the  high  stone  bridge  over  the  rail- 
way which  commands  the  village.  In  his  anxiety 
to  get  some  fighting  he  invents  a  bogus  message 
to  the  effect  that  the  bridge  must  be  rushed  at 
all  costs,  and,  taking  advantage  of  a  passing 
train,  hustles  his  platoon  up  on  to  the  bridge 
only  to  find  that  his  u  point,"  cowed  by  the 
sight  of  a  platoon  of  the  enemy  immediately  in 
front  of  them,  sink  on  to  the  asphalt  and  open 
fire.  In  vain  he  implores  his  men  to  come  on  : 
they  stop  and  open  fire  ...  an  umpire  drops 
out  of  heaven  and  caustically  tells  him  that  his 
men  are  for  ten  minutes  annihilated  ;  that,  had 
he  gone  on  and  rushed  the  enemy  he  would  have 
allowed  him  the  bridge,  but  that  as  he  stopped 
the  victory  rested  with  the  other  side.  Deeply 
chagrined,  the  subaltern  turns  his  men  about 
and  retreats.  Meeting  a  friend  of  his  in  com- 
mand of  the  next  platoon  some  two  hundred 
yards  back,  he  advises  him  to  rush  the  bridge 
while  the  enemy  are  thinking  over  their  victory. 
In  a  few  seconds  he  hears  a  mighty  cheer  and 
has  the  doubtful  satisfaction  of  seeing  his 
friend  do  what  he  failed  to  do,  and  clear  the 
bridge . 

His  ten  minutes  having  elapsed,  he  returns  to 
the  bridge  to  find  that  the  enemy  have  taken 
up  a  strong  position  behind  a  hedge,  holding  the 


3o  A  FIELD  DAY 

village  some  three  hundred  yards  ahead.  Not 
again  is  he  going  to  hesitate.  Section  by  section 
he  gets  his  men  into  the  field  and  amasses  by 
degrees  about  five  hundred  others  ;  these  he 
sends  up  by  half-platoon  rushes  ten  yards  at  a 
time,  nearer  and  ever  nearer  to  the  hedge ;  his 
blood  boiling  within  him,  the  cries  of  the  opposing 
commander,  "  Give  it  'em,  lads;  shove  it  into 
'em  now,  boys,"  only  makes  him  the  more 
bloody-minded. 

At  last  he  has  got  to  within  thirty  yards  of 
them,  and  with  one  blast  of  his  whistle  leads 
the  whole  force  in  one  great  overwhelming 
charge.  Breaking  through  the  hedge  he  lands 
fair  and  square  on  the  shoulders  of  one  of  his 
opponents,  and  for  five  seconds  a  hand-to-hand 
fight  ensues.  Suddenly  the  umpire  again  turns 
up  from  nowhere  and  calls  out  the  subaltern, 
and  this  time  awards  him  the  victory  at  the 
cost ,  as  he  says ,  of  great  loss  of  life .  Five  minutes ' 
respite  is  to  be  allowed  while  the  enemy  retreat. 
The  subaltern  goes  through  each  platoon  and 
finds  a  man  missing  here,  a  rifle  there,  a  hat 
somewhere,  a  bayonet  somewhere  else  :  he  rests 
his  men  while  these  are  searched  for  and  wipes 
his  overheated  brow. 

His  force  is  now  well  in  the  village  and  the 
road  is  blocked  with  sight-seers  and  photo- 
graphers. The  bugle  to  "  Continue  "sounds, and 
for  the  last  time  he  leads  his  men  away  up  the 
narrow  village  street.  A  peep  through  the 
dense  laurels  on  his  left  gives  him  a  glimpse 
of  the  Hall  park,  where  he  detects  the  enemy 


STREET  FIGHTING  31 

opening  out  in  extended  order  to  their  final 
position.  He  details  his  friend's  platoon  to  open 
up  a  frontal  attack  while  he  tries  to  enfilade 
them  on  their  left  flank  :  the  corner  of  the 
market-place  is  held  by  the  enemy  :  once  more 
he  urges  his  platoon  to  a  mighty  effort,  and 
literally  gallops  at  their  head  to  seize  this 
position  :  the  enemy,  taken  unprepared,  hold 
on  a  second  too  late  :  he  dashes  into  the  middle 
of  them  and  takes  a  whole  platoon  captive, 
and  then  opens  fire  on  the  remainder,  whose 
left  flank  is  now  unprotected.  Almost  immedi- 
ately the  "  Cease  fire  "  goes,  and  he  lies  in  the 
middle  of  the  road  absolutely  exhausted,  well 
content  that  he  has  retrieved  his  honour. 

Two  yokels  standing  near  him  exchange 
impressions  : 

"  Ay,  it  were  fine  to  watch  them  lads  ;  'twer' 
joost  like  one  of  them  cinema  picters."  "  That 
wer'reel  faightin',  that  wer',  watchin'  'em  break 
through  them  laurel  bushes  and  knockin'  of 
each  other  down  like.  Eh  !  A  wish  oor  Jim  'd 
bin  'ere  to  a'  seed  'em :  'e  alius  laiked  fist 
work  did  oor  Jim.  Such  little  lads  too.  By 
Goom,  to  zee  'em  run  with  their  guns  out  like 
that  there  ;  it  wer'  a  fair  treat,  that's  wot  it 
wer'." 

Now  the  various  companies  begin  to  assemble 
from  all  parts  of  the  park  to  hear  the  "  pow-pow." 
Singing  in  the  far  distance  betrays  the  fact 
that  some  platoons  are  still  on  the  way  to  join 
us.  At  length  all  are  gathered.  The  leaders 
of  each  side  concisely,  map  in  hand,  declaim 


32  A  FIELD  DAY 

their  dispositions,  and  the  umpire  starts  his 
harangue . 

He  is  the  Adjutant  of  the  Third  Castershires, 
invalided  home  and  doing  his  level  best  to 
maintain  the  high  traditions  of  his  regiment  by 
bringing  into  it  all  those  public  schoolboy  cadets 
whom  he  picks  out  on  these  field  days  as 
promising. 

To-day  he  is  as  caustic  in  his  adverse  judg- 
ments, as  sparing  in  his  praises,  as  you  would 
have  a  first-rate  and  keen  officer  to  be. 

He  retells  the  story  of  the  taking  of  the  bridge, 
for  instructional  purposes ;  he  causes  a  thrill 
of  joy  to  run  through  the  veins  of  the  Winch- 
borough  contingent  when  he  says  that  he  had 
rarely  seen  a  prettier  piece  of  work  than  their 
attack  across  the  field  and  in  the  village  ;  he 
begs  those  who  are  soon  to  be  leaving  to  consider 
the  claims  which  his  regiment  has  upon  them ; 
and,  thanking  them  in  the  name  of  the  country 
for  the  work  which  the  O.T.C.  were  doing, 
he  ceases  as  abruptly  as  he  began. 

Every  boy  seemed  to  hang  upon  every  word  : 
even  when  he  dilated  on  the  work  of  the  platoons 
which  were  outside  the  main  action,  one  having 
to  fight  a  rearguard  action  all  the  way  home 
owing  to  a  mistaken  direction,  he  kept  the 
interest  of  the  entire  mass  awake  :  for  the  truth 
is  that  in  these  days  boys  want  to  know  ;  they 
are  only  too  anxious  to  learn  whatever  can  be 
learnt  under  peace  conditions. 

Amid  the  cheers  of  the  villagers  every  one 
then  marches  off  to  the  tea  rendezvous  and  thence 


SOME  RESULTS  33 

to  the  station,  which  again  re-echoes  to  the 
cheers  of  the  various  schools  seeing  each  other 
off. 

Arrived  once  more  at  home,  with  band  playing 
the  "  Carmen  "  we  swing  up  the  busy  streets 
and  into  the  lime-tree  courts  of  the  school. 
A  word  from  the  O.C.  : 

M  I  can  remember  no  better  field  day.  Winch- 
borough  is  certainly  not  ashamed  of  her  present 
generation.  Food  and  baths  await  you  :  I  will 
keep  you  no  longer.     Dismiss." 

The  next  morning,  in  Common  Room,  the 
O.C.  speaks  : 

"  I  hear  about  half  the  corps  have  written  to 
the  umpire  to  ask  him  to  reserve  for  them  a 
commission  in  his  regiment.  In  our  amateur 
way  I  suppose  after  all  we  do  some  good.  We 
don't  get  much  of  the  honour  and  glory,  but  I 
suppose  this  is  our  proper  sphere.  I  wish  I 
was  always  as  certain  of  that  as  I  am  to-day." 


CHAPTER    V 
CHAPEL 

One  of  the  greatest  troubles  that  besets  the 
mind  of  the  conscientious  schoolmaster  is  the 
incessant  questioning  of  his  inner  being  as  to 
whether  he  is  doing  his  utmost  for  the  future 
welfare  of  the  youth  of  the  nation.  Would 
he  not  have  a  stronger  hold  over  boys  if  he 
became  ordained  ?  Would  not  the  definite 
doctrinal  standpoint  that  is  the  sine  qua  non 
of  the  man  who  takes  Holy  Orders  be  of  the 
greatest  use  to  him  in  tackling  the  many  serious 
but  secret  problems  of  public  school  life  ? 

Every  young  man  has,  I  take  it,  had  qualms 
at  one  time  or  another  about  this.  I  know 
no  more  perplexing  subject  among  the  many 
intricate  worries  that  form  part  of  our  daily 
life. 

The  first  and  fundamental  object  of  the 
clergyman  is  to  preach  the  Gospel,  to  throw  light 
upon  the  essential  features  of  the  Christian 
religion,  and  to  bring  home  as  forcibly  as  he 
can  the  necessity  of  it  in  every  boy's  mind.  If 
England  is  to  continue  to  be  the  great  nation 
she  has  become  she  must  be  definitely  Christian 
in  her  outlook  ;   if  her  youth  neglect  the  tenets 

34 


QUALMS  35 

of  the  doctrines  held  by  this  religion  then  the 
decay  of  the  country  is  imminent. 

But  there  immediately  crowd  upon  the  mind 
myriad  upsetting  theories.  Am  I  the  type  of 
man  to  confine  myself  within  the  narrow  bounds 
of  the  Thirty-Nine  Articles?  Can  I  justifiably 
don  the  garb  of  the  minister  ?  Do  I  feel  that 
absolute  call  to  preach  without  which  no  man 
can  claim  inspiration  or  the  right  to  preach? 
The  pulpit  is  not  merely  a  platform  from  which  I 
may  "spout "  my  ideals :  it  is  the  place  from  which 
I  am  to  interpret  and  comment  on  God's  Word. 
My  whole  life  is  spent  in  propagating  a  sort  of 
gospel  :  in  my  classroom,  on  the  playing-fields, 
everywhere  I  stand  as  an  example.  My  in- 
fluence is  paramount  :  am  I  not  already  exerting 
it  to  the  greatest  advantage  ?  What  further 
could  I  do  if  I  underwent  a  course  at  a  theological 
college  and  finally  vowed  to  spread  the  accepted 
dogma  as  a  parson  ? 

Chapel  as  it  now  exists  is  unsatisfactory.  At 
some  schools  form-masters  have  to  take  a  sort 
of  roll-call  during  the  service  ;  they  have  to  tick 
off  the  names  of  those  present  during  hymn  or 
prayer,  psalm  or  sermon. 

If  they  are  absent  they  have  to  arrange  for  a 
deputy  to  act  for  them.  This  rankles  in  the 
hearts  of  not  a  few,  who  look  on  a  chapel  service 
as  a  time  set  apart  for  public  worship  and  private 
devotion. 

They  notice  with  deep  apprehension  the  list- 
lessness  on  the  part  of  the  boys  in  the  presence 
of  the  uplifting  words  of  collects  and  lessons, 
4 


36  CHAPEL 

the  bored  somnolence  during  sermons,  and  the 
lack  of  appreciation  during  the  recital  of  noble 
psalms  or  emotional  hymns.  Such  a  state  of 
things  at  all  costs,  they  feel,  should  cease  to  be. 

Only  one  remedy  presents  itself  to  them,  and 
that  a  drastic  one.  Why  not  make  chapel- 
going  voluntary  ? 

Again  and  again  we  hear  from  parents  and  old 
boys  the  same  story:  "Oh!  I  never  go  to 
church  now ;  I  got  '  fed  up  '  with  it  at  school : 
to  have  to  attend  fifteen  services  a  week  whether 
I  would  or  not  put  me  off  for  ever  afterwards." 

It  seems  to  me  that  a  general  revival  of 
real  worship  would  follow  on  a  scheme  which 
provided  for  voluntary  attendance  in  chapel. 
Suppose  it  were  ordained  that  every  boy  must 
attend  at  least  three  services  a  week.  I  think 
that  the  result  of  such  a  scheme  would  very  soon 
tell  on  the  tone  of  a  school.  It  would  do  away 
with  the  stereotyped  routine  of  the  present-day 
system,  and  absence  now  and  again  would  only 
make  the  service  the  more  precious  to  the  boy- 
mind. 

Think  of  the  difference  in  attitude  of  boys 
towards  the  weekly  voluntary  Service  of  Inter- 
cession in  regard  to  the  war  on  Friday  nights 
and  their  attitude  to  the  ordinary  morning  and 
evening  compulsory  prayers. 

One  is  a  real  act  of  devotion,  where  the 
atmosphere  is  tense  with  emotion,  the  others  a 
succession  of  lifeless  lip-services,  of  little  use 
except  to  a  rare  few,  and  to  them  only  on  rare 
occasions. 


SERMON-TIME  37 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  since  the  war  began  the 
question  has  been  less  pressing  than  before, 
because  nowadays  the  sonorous  war  collects 
and  majestic  martial  hymns  of  G.  K.  Chesterton 
and  Rudyard  Kipling  have  done  much  to  bring 
home  to  boys  the  need  for  prayer  and  praise, 
and  have  riveted  their  attention  by  their  very 
strangeness  just  at  those  points  in  the  service 
when  their  thoughts  were  most  liable  to  go  off 
at  a  tangent  to  house  matches  or  punishments, 
friends  or  bathing.  But  most  of  all  do  I  think 
that  the  new  influence  is  being  felt  on  Sunday 
evenings  at  sermon-time.  Then  do  we  feel  most 
ready  to  hear  words  of  comfort  or  advice  from 
those  carefully  chosen  strangers  who  come  down 
to  uplift  and  sustain  us  in  our  time  of  trouble 
and  pour  out  of  their  fulness  words  of  wisdom 
which  help  us  to  live  for  another  week  at  the 
extraordinarily  high  tension  which  has  char- 
acterised us  now  for  nearly  a  year. 

Bishops,  dons,  headmasters,  missionaries,  and 
famous  old  boys  now  appear  with  much  greater 
frequency  than  of  yore,  and  each  has  some  fresh 
light  to  shed  upon  the  attitude  which  we  should 
adopt  at  a  time  when  our  very  souls  are  being 
harrowed,  our  outlook  on  the  meaning  of  life 
and  the  relative  values  of  actualities  changing 
with  every  day. 

It  is  imagined  by  so  many  people  that  none 
of  our  internal  difficulties  still  beset  us  because 
the  nation  is  at  war.  This  is  not  true.  We  have 
not  only  all  our  old  faults  to  be  eradicated,  all 
our  old  horrors  to  combat,  but  the  added  load  of 


38  CHAPEL 

this  terrible  war  to  bear  ;  we  need  all  the  help 
we  can  get.  Houses  still  run  amok;  individual 
boys  still  give  way  to  secret  vices  ;  expulsion 
is  not  entirely  done  away  even  yet ;  the  old 
appeals  to  us  to  fight  the  good  fight,  to  be 
straight,  to  shun  evil  and  to  choose  the  good 
are  as  necessaty  as  ever.  They  need  saying, 
perhaps  now  more  than  ever,  for  much  of  the 
evil  that  went  on  in  public  schools  was  directly 
due  to  the  fact  that  boys  were  in  a  state  of  ennui. 
They  turned  to  the  excitement  and  glitter  of 
vice  out  of  sheer  relief  from  the  monotony  of  the 
ordinary  routine.  Now  that  each  boy  is  chafing, 
as  he  never  chafed  before,  to  be  up  and  doing, 
to  be  away  fighting  or  doing  something  tangibly, 
obviously  useful  for  his  country,  he  feels  the  re- 
straint and  discipline  of  school  life  to  be  more 
irksome  than  ever,  and  as  a  consequence  is  more 
than  ever  tempted  to  seek  for  relief  in  whatever 
way  occurs  to  him. 

In  High  Church  schools,  such  as  those  of  the 
Woodard  Foundation,  it  is  quite  conceivable  that 
he  may  find  such  relief  in  the  definite  part 
allotted  to  him  in  the  services,  as  acolyte, 
bearer  of  the  cross,  and  so  on,  but  in  our  more 
normal  schools  there  is  no  active  part  given  to  a 
boy  unless  it  be  the  lesson-reading  by  prefects. 
I  should  like  to  see  a  state  of  things  brought 
into  being  where  nearly  all  those  senior  boys 
who  wished  it  might  be  permitted  and  encouraged 
to  serve  at  the  Holy  Communion  or  to  take 
some  definite  part  of  the  service ;  perhaps  some 
of  the  apathy  is  at  present  due  to  the  sound  of 


SOME  SUGGESTED  REFORMS         39 

accustomed  voices  taking  the  services  day  in, 
day  out,  interminably.  Out  of  a  staff  of 
twenty  or  thirty  it  is  rare  to  find  more  than 
three  or  four  men  in  orders,  and  the  variation 
in  the  prayer-reading  must  perforce  be  slight ; 
it  is,  I  know,  only  a  point  of  detail,  but  it  has 
its  direct  influence  on  the  attitude  of  the  school 
towards  chapel. 

Again,  too,  I  can  recollect  occasions  when  a 
headmaster  has  had  frequently  to  urge  the 
school  to  join  in  the  responses,  the  psalms,  and 
hymns.  Particularly  is  this  the  case  in  schools 
where  the  choir  is  very  carefully  trained  and  has 
a  reputation  to  keep  up.  Surely  the  foremost 
principle  of  school  services  should  be  that  each 
boy  should  join  in  as  often  as  possible  in  every 
part  of  the  service  where  the  congregation  is 
expected  to  take  its  part. 

Nothing  is  more  touching  than  to  hear  an 
assembled  crowd  of  boys  really  sing  with  full- 
throated  vehemence  and  sincerity  a  favourite 
hymn  or  psalm,  which  brings  me  to  a  most  im- 
portant problem  in  the  conduct  of  services.  The 
choosing  of  suitable  hymns  is  one  of  great  diffi- 
culty— a  strange  tune,  an  unknown  hymn  does 
more  to  damp  the  ardour  of  really  spiritually- 
minded  boys  than  anything  I  know.  A  few 
psalms  constantly  sung,  a  small  list  of  well- 
known  hymns,  seem  to  me  to  be  the  most 
suitable  in  existing  conditions.  There  is,  I 
know,  the  danger  lest  these  become  meaningless 
if  the  changes  are  rung  on  a  very  small  number  ; 
to  strike  the  happy  mean  between  the  few  and 


40  CHAPEL 

the  many  is  one  of  the  hardest  of  a  headmaster's 
or  choirmaster's  minor  difficulties. 

My  last  point  is  one  of  immense  importance 
and  overshadows  all  the  rest.  At  present 
there  seems  to  be  far  too  great  a  cleavage 
between  chapel  and  the  rest  of  our  lives.  I 
would,  for  instance,  have  the  psalms  and 
hymns  brought  more  continually  into  the 
ordinary  work  of  the  classroom.  How  splendid 
an  opportunity  is  offered  in  the  teaching  of 
English  from  the  noble  Elizabethan  prose  as 
written  in  the  Bible  !  To  divorce  the  Bible 
from  other  books  seems  to  me  to  be  a  mistake. 
It  is  one  of  our  national  characteristics  to  keep 
several  watertight  compartments  in  our  souls  : 
religion  in  one,  chemistry  in  another,  games  in 
another.  Until  these  are  all  correlated  I  can 
see  no  hope  for  progress  or  for  a  national  refor- 
mation in  our  attitude  to  religion,  work,  games, 
or  life.  Chapel  is  one  of  the  most  formative  of 
the  many  influences  that  work  on  the  boy-mind, 
but  if  chapel  is  only  one  phase  of  our  religion — 
the  most  real,  I  grant,  but  still  only  a  phase — 
there  is  little  chance  of  our  turning  out  the 
God-fearing,  clean-minded,  upright  citizens 
whom  it  is  our  job,  as  schoolmasters  and 
guardians  of  the  race,  to  educe. 


CHAPTER   VI 
HYMNS 

'•'■  It  has  been  the  frequent  lamentation  of  good  men  that 
verse  has  been  too  little  applied  to  the  purposes  of  worship, 
and  many  attempts  have  been  made  to  animate  devotion 
by  pious  poetry  ;  that  they  have  very  seldom  attained 
their  end  is  sufficiently  known,  and  it  may  not  be  improper 
to  inquire  why  they  have  miscarried." 

Dr.  Johnson,  Life  of  Waller. 

The  importance  of  this  subject  at  the  present 
day  is  apt  to  be  overlooked.  Chapel  is  taken 
so  much  as  a  matter  of  course,  like  meals,  that 
it  is  frequently  forgotten  that  more  verse  of  a 
devotional  type  than  of  all  secular  kinds  is  put 
before  the  normal,  imitative  boy.  Twice  a  day 
on  weekdays  and  at  three  services  on  Sundays 
throughout  the  term,  the  boy's  mind  is  con- 
fronted by  the  poetic  efforts  of  our  hymn  com- 
posers— confronted  in  a  way  that  he  finds 
difficult  to  disregard  ;  for  the  fact  that  they  are 
put  to  music,  and  therefore  assimilated  slowly, 
naturally  tends  to  every  line,  every  word  being 
carefully  thought  out  and  commented  on  by  any 
fairly  intellectual  member  of  a  congregation. 

It  is  obvious,  then,  that  the  evils  of  doggerel 
will  be  magnified  just  as  the  good  will  accrue 


42  HYMNS 

from  the  slow  rendering  of  a  great  poem.  We 
are  privileged  to  hear  English  prose  at  its 
noblest  and  most  majestic  in  the  Collects  and 
Bible  ;  in  the  Psalms  we  are  uplifted  by  the 
gorgeous  beauty  of  the  poetic  thought,  and 
by  the  time  that  we  reach  the  hymn  our  minds 
are  malleable,  impressionable,  attuned  to  higher 
things  and  the  most  godlike  aims.  The  Spirit 
of  God  has  descended  like  a  dove,  and  we  are 
prepared  to  give  up  our  souls  to  His  service,  our 
lives  for  His  Name. 

The  hymn  is  that  which  "  makes  or  mars 
us  quite."  If  it  happens  to  be  one  of  the  few 
in  the  language  that  combine  great  literary 
merit  with  devotion,  the  service  becomes  an 
ecstasy,  a  paean  of  thanksgiving — aesthetically, 
emotionally,  soulfully  we  lose  ourselves  in 
heaven  above ;  but  if  the  heights  to  which  we 
rise  on  the  one  hand  are  supreme,  to  how  black 
a  depth  do  we  fall  if  our  senses  are  jarred,  our 
minds  upset,  our  intellects  outraged  by  some 
disgraceful  rhyming  utterance  of  a  mind  neither 
in  the  true  sense  religious  nor  intellectual. 

No  one  is  quicker  to  detect  a  false  sentiment, 
a  hollow  ring  in  speech  or  in  the  written  tongue 
than  the  average  schoolboy  ;  once  he  detects 
that  some  of  his  school  hymn-writers  are  im- 
postors, possessing  neither  genius,  a  knowledge 
of  or  love  for  God,  nor  understanding  of  the 
rest  of  the  world,  he  feels  it  to  be  a  personal 
affront  that  he  should  be  compelled  to  sing  or 
to  listen  to  these  hollow  efforts. 

It  seems  to  me  so  important  a  matter  only  to 


HYMNS  OF  GENIUS  43 

have  the  hymns  of  genius  that  I  would  only 
include  some  of  the  works  of  Charles  Wesley, 
William  Cowper,  Smart,  one  old  Irish  hymn  that 
appeared  in  The  Nation  about  three  years  ago, 
Ben  Jonson,  a  few  of  Milton's  and  Addison's, 
most  of  the  fifteenth-  and  sixteenth-century 
writers,  even  up  to  the  end  of  the  seventeenth 
century  (including  some  of  the  works  of  Tate 
and  Brady),  Newman,  Isaac  Watts,  Toplady, 
Ken,  Keble,  Lyte,  Milman,  Heber,  and 
Williams. 

There  are  very  few  hymns  outside  the  works 
of  these  men  that  will  satisfy  that  inner  crav- 
ing to  be  at  once  uplifted  in  body,  soul,  and 
mind. 

To  add  to  our  confusion,  the  words  that  we 
are  so  used  to  in  the  Ancient  and  Modern  version 
have  in  many  cases  been  wantonly  disregarded 
and  others  (naturally  in  most  cases  worse) 
substituted — it  is  a  moot  question  whether  any 
man  has  a  right  wilfully  to  alter  the  words  of  a 
poem  ;  it  is  a  sacrilege  if  it  is  real  poetry.  The 
hymn  ought  not  to  be  included  if  it  is  not  ;  at 
any  rate  we  were  better  off  when  we  had  the 
Ancient  and  Modern  version  pure  and  undefiled — 
we  could  at  least  pick  and  choose,  and  if  we 
chose  a  hymn  of  genius  we  could  be  sure  that 
we  were  using  the  author's  own  words,  not  a 
garbled,  distorted  version  to  meet  the  parti- 
cular narrow  taste  of  a  bigoted  section  of  the 
Church.  But  having  chosen  to  eliminate  and 
to  reconstruct,  as  the  authors  of  most  public 
school   hymn-books   have  done,  the  least  they 


44  HYMNS 

could  do  was  to  abolish  in  their  select  edition 
such  lines  as  : 

"  Whatever,  Lord,  we  lend  to  Thee, 
Repaid  a  thousandfold  will  be  : 
Then  gladly  will  we  give  to  thee, 
Who  givest  all," 

which,  if  believed  and  acted  on,  would  inculcate 
a  spirit  at  once  so  devilish  and  commercial  (in 
its  worst  sense)  as  to  prevent  effectually  any 
further  understanding  of  the  very  elements  of 
Christianity . 

To  take  an  entirely  different  standpoint : — Who 
that  has  been  brought  up  on  such  a  passage  of 
real  feeling  and  beauty  as 

"  He  shall  feed  me  in  a  green  pasture,  and  lead  me 
forth  beside  the  waters  of  comfort  " 

can  help  a  thrill  of  shame  and  horror  when  he 
finds  the  signature  of  Addison  to  the  following 
paraphrase  ? — 

"  When  in  the  sultry  glebe  I  faint, 
Or  on  the  thirsty  mountain  pant, 
To  fertile  vales  and  dewy  meads 
My  weary  wandering  steps  He  leads  : 
Where  peaceful  rivers,  soft  and  slow, 
Amid  the  verdant  landscape  flow." 

Not  only  is  the  aesthetic  sense  outraged,  but  we 
feel  towards  Addison  as  we  do  towards  some 
country  parson,  illiterate  and  uninspired,  who 
for  a  sermon  decides  "  to  put  into  simpler 
language  and  explain  the  story  of  the  Prodigal 
Son."     It  is  criminal. 


ADDISON  AS  HYMN-WRITER         45 

But  Addison  is  not  content  with  paraphrase ; 
he  must  needs  amplify ;  his  pen  runs  riot ; 
he  has  not  the  reticence  of  the  Psalmist  ;  he 
proceeds  : 

"  Though  in  a  bare  and  rugged  way, 
Through  devious  lonely  wilds  I  stray, 
His  bounty  shall  my  pains  beguile  : 
The  barren  wilderness  shall  smile 
With  sudden  green  and  herbage  crowned, 
And  streams  shall  murmur  all  around." 

What  warrant  for  this  appalling  versified 
nonsense  is  to  be  found  in  the  Twenty-third 
Psalm  ?  In  singing  a  hymn  such  as  this,  if  we 
are  not  entirely  asleep,  moods,  like  shivering 
fits,  eddy  to  and  fro  through  our  frame  ;  in  this 
verse  disgust  and  horror  give  way  to  laughter. 
We  ask  ourselves,  what  is  "sudden  green"? 
But  the  worst  is  still  to  come.  We  have  been 
taught  from  our  childhood  and  implicitly  have 
relied  on  that  most  inspiring  verse  of  hope  and 
faith  : 

"  Yea,  though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil,  for  Thou  art 
with  me  :  Thy  rod  and  Thy  staff  comfort  me.  .  .  ." 

There  is  a  good  deal  of  the  Bunyan  in  each  of 
us.  That  verse,  together  with  the  whole  of  that 
wonderful  Psalm  in  which  occur  the  words, 
11  Thou  shalt  not  be  afraid  for  any  terror  by 
night  ...  a  thousand  shall  fall  beside  thee,  and 
ten  thousand  at  thy  right  hand,  but  it  shall 
not  come  nigh  thee,"  upheld  me  as  a  boy  during 
the    plague    of    small-pox    at    Gloucester    and 


46  HYMNS 

at  school  when  really  serious  diseases  .were 
common — selfishness,  boyishness,  I  grant,  but 
at  least  they  made  a  real  impression  on  me. 
The  spirit  of  them  at  least  I  do  understand 
now  ;  but  what  of  this  translation  of  Addison  : 

"  Though  in  the  paths  of  death  I  tread, 
With  gloomy  horrors  overspread, 

Thy  friendly  crook  shall  give  me  aid, 

And  guide  me  through  the  dreadful  shade "  ? 

I  should  like  to  meet  the  man  or  boy  who  was 
comforted,  elevated,  or  consoled  by  that  verse, 
or  any  portion  of  that  hymn . 

I  have  dwelt  at  some  length  on  this  particular 
piece  of  verse,  because  I  feel  that  if  a  really 
sound  man,  or  literary  genius,  of  the  stamp  of 
Addison  fails  in  devotional  poetry  there  is 
something  to  be  said  for  the  Johnsonian  theory 
that  contemplative  piet}r,  or  the  intercourse 
between  God  and  the  human  soul,  cannot  be 
poetical.    And  yet  it  was  the  same  man  who 

wrote : 

"  Through  all  eternity  to  Thee, 
A  joyful  song  I'll  raise  : 
For  O  !  eternity's  too  short 
To  utter  all  Thy  praise." 

Johnson's  theory  would  deny  the  title  of 
poetry  to  the  hymn  which  opens  : 

"  God  moves  in  a  mysterious  way, 
His  wonders  to  perform  ; 
He  plants  His  footsteps  in  the  sea 
And  rides  upon  the  storm." 

It  is  by  a  peculiarly  Sophoclean  irony  (so  dear 


DEFINITION  OF  POETRY  47 

to  the  heart  of  Shakespeare  and  all  great 
dramatists)  that  at  the  very  time  when  Johnson 
was  saying  that — 

"  Man,  admitted  to  implore  the  mercy  of  his  Creator, 
and  plead  the  merits  of  his  Redeemer,  is  already  in 
a  higher  state  than  poetry  can  confer," 

Cowper  was  writing  hymns  to  prove  the  fallacy 
of  the  statement.  Dr.  Johnson  unfortunately, 
like  many  of  his  followers,  had  read  too  much 
of  the  "  metrical  devotions  "  of  Tate  and  Brady 
to  understand  the  real  meaning  of  the  word 
poetry. 

To  substitute  "  poetry  "  for  "  prayer  "  in  the 
well-known  hymn  of  Montgomery,  Johnson 
would  never  have  recognised  that  poetry 

"  .  .  .  is  the  soul's  sincere  desire, 
Uttered  or  unexpressed, 
The  motion  of  a  hidden  fire 
That  trembles  in  the  breast." 

But  quite  apart  from  the  true  poetic  value, 
there  is  another  side  very  different  but  quite  as 
important .  We  are  taught  by  one  hymn  to  give 
largely  that  we  may  receive  more  ;  in  some  we 
are  taught  as  good  Christians  to  revel  in  the 
tortures  of  those  who  have  not  conformed  to  our 
tenets  or  moral  laws. 

"  But  sinners  filled  with  guilty  fears, 
Behold  His  wrath  prevailing  : 

For  they  shall  rise,  and  find  their  tears 
And  sighs  are  unavailing  ; 

The  day  of  grace  is  past  and  gone  ; 

Trembling  they  stand  before  the  Throne, 
All  unprepared  to  meet  Him." 


48  HYMNS 

And  again  : 

"■  Every  eye  shall  now  behold  Him, 
Robed  in  dreadful  majesty  ; 
Those  who  set  at  nought  and  sold  Him, 
Pierced,  and  nailed  Him  to  the  tree, 

Deeply  wailing, 
Shall  the  true  Messiah  see." 

The  side  of  the  friendliness  of  God,  of  the  out- 
stretched hand,  the  sympathetic  side  of  His 
nature,  is  all  too  little  emphasised  ;  remember 
the  extraordinary  capacity  and  need  for  love 
that  a  boy  has — and  think  of  the  effect  of  such 
a  hymn  as 

"  O  Jesus,  I  have  promised 
To  serve  Thee  to  the  end  ; 
Be  Thou  for  ever  near  me, 
My  Master  and  my  Friend," 

on  a  boy  of  imagination,  lonely  in  the  deepest 
recesses  of  his  heart.  This  hymn  carries  with  it 
the  reality  of  religion,  the  sense  of  worship,  the 
use  of  Christ,  and  it  is  only  when  such  a  mood 
has  been  reached  that  the  true  meaning  ot  the 
following  verse  strikes  right  home,  the  heavenly 
affection  strengthening  human  love  : 

"  And  then  for  those  our  dearest  and  our  best, 
By  this  prevailing  presence  we  appeal ; 
O  fold  them  closer  to  Thy  mercy's  breast, 
O  do  Thine  utmost  for  their  soul's  true  weal ; 
From  tainting  mischief  keep  them  white  and  clear, 
And  crown  Thy  gifts  with  strength  to  persevere." 

This  could  only  be  uttered  by  a  confiding 
friend  to  another,  more  powerful  than  himself, 


WHAT  TO  AVOID  49 

one  to  whom  he  could  always  turn  with  entire 
trust. 

What  we  wish  for  is  less  of  the 

"  Make  haste,  O  man,  to  live, 
Thy  time  is  almost  o'er  " 

sort  of  devotion,  and  more  of  the  panegyric — 

"  Human  tears  and  human  laughter, 
And  the  depth  of  human  love." 

Less  of  the 

"  Weary  of  earth  and  laden  with  my  sin," 

And  more  of  

"  For  the  thrill,  the  leap,  the  gladness 
Of  our  pulses  flowing  free." 

More  of 

"  Run  the  straight  race  through  God's  good  grace " ; 

More  of 

"Chasing  far  the  gloom  and  terror"; 

Less  of 

"  By  Thy  deep  expiring  groan." 

In  a  school  chapel  above  everything  we  want 
realities  ;  something  to  show  us  that  Christianity 
is  an  optimistic,  buoyant,  cheerful,  absolutely 
happy  religion  where  human  feelings  and  failings, 
successes  and  misadventures,  loves  and  hatreds 
are  taken  into  account. 


50  HYMNS 

The  Bible  does  so  :  let  us  see  to  it  in  our  wise 
choice  of  hymns  that  they  do  not  fall  behind  or 
contradict  the  truth  and  splendid  martial  vigour 
of  the  rest  of  the  literary  part  of  our  daily 
services. 


CHAPTER    VII 

SUNDAY 

When  I  was  a  boy  I  remember  that  I  looked 
forward  to  nothing  so  much  as  the  weekly 
walk  on  Sunday  afternoon  with  my  dearest 
friend. 

Then  it  was  that,  ambling  idly  along  a  bank 
with  a  revolver,  taking  pot-shots  at  water-rats, 
lazing  in  a  coppice,  pipe  in  mouth,  or  sitting  in 
the  kitchen  of  a  farmhouse  bargaining  for  apples, 
we  used  to  get  to  grips  with  a  world  not.  ours  in 
the  hurry  and  bustle  of  school  life. 

We  would  argue  on  matters  ethereal,  on  the 
body  politic  or  civic,  but  rarely  or  never  thought 
at  all  of  those  petty  scandals  and  rows  that 
encompassed  us  about  in  dormitory  or  in  the 
classroom,  on  the  "  footer  "  grounds  or  in  the 
tuck-shop,  on  parade  or  in  the  "  gym." 

We  became,  as  we  walked  through  the  in- 
vigorating air,  citizens  of  a  larger,  nobler,  more 
important  world,  free  to  let  loose  our  thoughts, 
constrained  and  groove-ridden  in  the  precincts 
of  the  school  and  buildings  ;  we  were  free  to 
indulge  what  fancies  we  would,  free  to  people 
our  finer  world  with  finer  companions  than  we 
met  in  hall  or  sat  next  to  in  chapel  ;  masters 
5 


52  SUNDAY 

and  prefects  were  forgotten,  and  heroes  of  make- 
believe  and  romance  took  their  place. 

As  I  meet  the  youngsters  of  to-day  climbing 
the  hill  out  of  the  town  on  Winchborough  Downs, 
or  looking  for  eggs  in  Lord  Poltimore's  preserves, 
I  sometimes  wistfully  gaze  into  their  eyes  and 
wonder  if  they  have  the  same  thoughts  that  I 
had  when  I  was  a  boy, — thoughts  that  were  re- 
luctant to  include  the  prying  usher  or  elder  boy, 
thoughts  far  away  from  the  world  of  grind  and 
games  :  it  is  on  such  occasions  that  I  am  irre- 
sistibly led  to  ask  lonely  pedestrians  to  tea,  even 
when  they  are  not  members  of  my  form,  set, 
platoon,  or  game. 

I  nearly  always  repent.  They  invariably 
accept,  and  accept  with  alacrity ;  but  outspoken 
and  natural  as  they  appear  as  they  wriggle  along 
by  my  side  down  into  the  town,  they  become 
tongue-tied  and  nervous  within  doors  in  the 
presence  of  my  wife,  and  during  tea  do  nothing 
but  eat  as  if  they  were  about  to  die  of  starvation . 
They  have  no  small-talk  except  on  the  dangerous 
topics  of  other  boys  or  other  masters  ;  they  are 
willing  to  recapitulate  and  go  into  details  with 
regard  to  the  scandal  of  the  hour,  but  of  the 
outside  world  they  are  ludicrously  silent,  and 
feign  an  ignorance  we  know  to  be  unreal. 

They  will  discuss  revues,  musical  comedies, 
and  the  latest  plays  generally,  varied  occasion- 
ally by  the  shortcomings  of  politicians ;  but 
they  fight  shy  at  once  of  topics  of  real  and 
lasting  interest,  however  tactfully  these  are 
introduced. 


BOY  FRIENDS  53 

They  are  not  the  same  boys  we  know  and 
grow  to  love  so  well  in  form  ;  all  at  once  they 
seem  to  have  become  gauche,  grotesque,  out 
of  place. 

This  must  be  the  reason  why  the  majority  of 
men  invite  the  same  boys  over  and  over  again 
and  neglect  the  great  majority  .  .  .  for  once 
you  have  made  a  close  friend  of  a  boy  you  will 
certainly  realise,  and  probably  for  the  first  time, 
what  Bacon  meant  when  he  said  that  true  friends 
halve  sorrows  and  double  joys. 

I  suppose  no  letters  are  more  treasured  than 
those  natural  outpourings  of  youth's  desire 
which  come  from  the  heart  of  a  well-loved  boy 
friend  ;  no  moments  in  one's  life  could  be  more 
precious  than  those  all  too  short  minutes  on 
Sunday  evenings  when  the  boy  escapes  to  your 
room,  and,  lying  on  the  carpet,  gazes  into  the 
fire  and  almost  as  it  were  in  a  trance  unburdens 
his  mind  of  all  the  troubles  that  beset  it,  empty- 
ing himself  to  you  as  to  a  real  friend,  asking  for 
help  in  the  sure  knowledge  that  in  you  he  will 
get  it.  It  is  then  only  that  you  realise  the  un- 
fathomable depths,  the  innate  innocence,  the 
awful  purity,  the  clear-eyed  vision,  of  the  child- 
mind. 

We  are  apt  to  forget  our  own  childhood,  to 
read  into  the  minds  of  the  boys  with  whom  we 
associate  something  of  our  own  soiled  and  tainted 
ideas. 

In  the  mass  no  collection  of  beings  is  highly 
sensitive,  at  all  innocent,  or  (except  in  rare 
cases)    even    pleasant  ;    some    strange,    malign 


54  SUNDAY 

influence  seems  to  get  to  work  as  soon  as  two  or 
three  are  gathered  together  for  whatever  object. 
We  see  boys  most  frequently  in  the  mass  ;  con- 
sequently we  are  apt  to  judge  them  in  the  mass  ; 
but  take  an  individual  boy,  take  him  seriously  to 
your  heart,  endeavour  to  study  his  every  idiosyn- 
crasy, and  you  will  soon  discover,  not  blinded  by 
love  to  his  vices,  but  rather  through  love  with 
your  eyes  for  the  first  time  opened,  what  a 
kingdom  of  heaven  in  little  dwells  in  the  heart 
of  the  average  boy. 

"  Rarely  the  time  and  the  place  and  the  loved 
one  all  together." 

Sunday  is  the  only  day,  Sunday  the  hardest 
worked  day  of  all  at  a  public  school,  Sunday 
full  of  its  chapel-services,  practices,  rehearsals, 
literary  societies,  debates,  arrears  of  cor- 
respondence and  corrections  to  be  worked  off, 
the  very  day  when  we  pine  most  of  all  for  a  rest . 
Let  them  all  go  .  .  .  Sunday  is  the  only  day 
when  you  really  get  a  chance  of  seeing  into  the 
boy- mind,  which  after  all  is  your  life-mission 
if  you  are  a  serious  schoolmaster  and  not  merely 
a  M  drifter."  Sunday  is  the  day  when  the  work- 
aday world  can  most  easily  be  doffed  or  forgotten 
by  the  boy,  when  under  the  influence  of  sacred 
things  he  can  most  easily  show  you  his  natural 
self,  when  the  craving  for  human  companionship 
and  sympathy  overcomes  the  artificial  inbred 
tendency  never  to  reveal  his  likes  or  dislikes 
to  any  other  human  being. 

There  is  a  kind  of  glamour  cast  over  Sunday  : 
we  get  up  later ;    there  is  a  chance  at  last  for 


SUNDAY  EVENING  55 

quiet  thought  ;  it  comes  as  a  break  and  relief 
after  six  days'  monotonous  grind  wherein  all 
tendency  to  think  is/)usted  for  lack  of  time. 

Shapes  of  trees  and  buildings,  scenic  colours, 
passing  clouds,  the  mysteries  of  hedgerows  and 
upland  downs  appeal  to  us  no  more  in  vain  on 
Sunday,  for  the  luckier  among  us  make  time  to 
go  and  loll  about  on  stiles  or  by  the  river-bank 
and  by  quiet  contemplation  regain  our  lost  soul. 

By  the  time  that  Sunday  evening  comes  round 
even  the  dullest  of  us  are  ready  to  be  influenced 
by  the  preacher  in  the  school  chapel  ;  the 
warmth,  the  lights,  the  sense  of  nearness  to  and 
companionship  with  our  dearest  friends  all  unite 
to  make  us  more  than  ever  open  to  impressions. 
Then,  if  ever,  are  we  ready  to  respond  to  whatever 
call  is  made  upon  our  honour  ;  self-sacrifice  and 
the  cultivation  of  all  the  higher  virtues  appeal 
to  us  then  as  at  no  other  time  in  the  week.  I 
suppose  there  is  no  other  time  when  a  con- 
scientious, keen  master  would  give  his  whole 
soul  to  know  what  goes  on  in  the  minds  of  boys 
than  on  those  occasions,  when  he  watches  the 
school  file  slowly  out  of  evening  chapel  after 
hearing  the  mighty  inspiring  message  of  a  great 
preacher  who  has  held  his  audience  spellbound 
for  thirty-five  minutes. 

Yearningly  he  turns  as  he  separates  himself 
from  the  groups  of  friends  and  seeks  his  classroom 
to  prepare  his  work  for  Monday  morning. 

Gradually  the  hum  of  voices  dies  away,  the 
lights  one  by  one  disappear,  the  gates  clang  to  .  .  . 
all  is  silent  save  for  the  scratching  of  his  pen  .  .  , 


56  SUNDAY 

an  hour  passes.  He  fumbles  his  way  downstairs 
to  his  bicycle,  is  let  out  by  the  school  porter  .  .  . 
and  is  once  more  in  the  garish  streets,  thronged 
with  soldiers,  shop-assistants,  Salvation  Army 
bands,  motorists,  and  servant  girls.  .  .  .  Sunday 
for  him  is  over.  The  inspiration  dies.  Monday 
and  the  workaday  world  lie  too  near  at  hand. 

But  he  has  had  his  day,  and  the  halo  will  not 
entirely  disappear. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

SOME  SOCIETIES 

At  the  outset  I  should  like  to  make  clear  my 
fundamental  point  with  regard  to  this  paper. 
Though  I  may  in  the  course  of  it  rather  poke 
fun  at  some  school  societies  which  strike  me  as 
being  typical,  it  is  not  that  I  fail  to  recognise 
their  worth.  What  we  want  is  not  fewer,  but 
many,  many  more  of  them — house  debating  and 
dramatic  clubs,  form  reading  societies  .  .  . 
cliques  and  sets  all  over  the  school  intent  upon 
improving  their  histrionic  and  public-speaking 
faculties,  ready  to  read  papers  and  listen  to 
others  on  subjects  of  literary,  political,  historical, 
or  philosophical  importance.  At  Oxford  it 
seemed  to  me  that  most  of  the  so-called  literary 
clubs  to  which  I  belonged  were  merely  an  excuse 
for  a  revel  and  an  orgie  :  at  any  rate  they  made 
for  camaraderie  and  a  cheerful  bonhomie,  which 
was  so  much  to  the  good  ;  but  at  school  the 
pendulum  swings  to  the  other  side,  and  we  find 
societies  like  the  "  Quidnuncs  "  flourishing  on 
stilted  convention  like  a  green  bay  tree. 

The  "  Quidnuncs  "  was  founded  twenty-five 
years  ago  by  a  keen  literary  housemaster,  who 
collected  half  a  dozen  of  the  most  brilliant  boys 

37 


58  SOME  SOCIETIES 

and  cajoled  them  to  come  to  his  drawing-room 
on  Sunday  evenings  after  chapel,  for  the  purpose 
of  reading  papers  and  discussing  them. 

He  met  with  overt  hostility  from  all  the  rest 
of  the  staff,  the  majority  of  whom  proclaimed 
their  conviction  that  one  term  would  see  the 
decease  of  the  society.  After  twenty-five  years, 
without  a  break  of  any  kind,  the  "  Quidnuncs  " 
still  meet  Sunday  after  Sunday. 

Modifications,  of  course,  have  taken  place, 
changes  from  the  original  scheme.  It  is  now 
the  literary  society  of  the  school ;  only  fifteen 
boys  are  allowed  to  be  members,  and  these  are 
elected  by  the  committee  ;  there  are  eight 
honorary  members,  three  of  whom  are  famous 
literary  lights  in  England,  old  boys,  who  seldom 
remember  to  come  back  ;  the  remaining  five 
are  present  masters  on  the  staff.  Besides  these, 
however,  wives  of  all  the  married  members  of 
the  community  and  several  townspeople  are 
allowed  to  come  to  these  meetings  and  listen 
to  the  papers  read. 

The  young  enthusiastic  master,  full  of  literary 
ideals,  hangs  on  the  verge  of  this  highly  select 
society,  and  hungers  for  the  day  when  he  may 
be  invited  to  join  the  ranks.  He  pictures  in  his 
mind  a  scene  pregnant  with  literary  ideals  : 
frenzied  debates  as  to  the  merits  of  this  or  that 
genius,  people  clamouring  to  read  papers  on  the 
merits  of  their  own  particular  gods,  ready  to 
take  up  arms  against  a  sea  of  criticism  in  defence 
of  them.  One  day  he  receives  his  formal 
invitation. 


EVENING  WITH  "  THE  QUIDNUNCS  "    59 

At  8 . 1 5  p  .m .  he  presents  himself,  palpitating,  at 
the  front  door  of  one  of  the  housemasters  (the 
venue  now  changes  weekly  from  one  house- 
master's drawing-room  to  another),  is  ushered 
into  a  room  full  of  people,  all  of  whom  are  ob- 
viously in  a  state  of  constraint  and  strange 
nervousness. 

The  subject  for  this  evening  is  "  George 
Meredith  "  ..."  a  gorgeous  subject,"  thinks 
our  young  enthusiast  to  himself. 

Whispers,  a  shuffling  of  feet,  a  dive  for  a  chair, 
and  another  breathless  silence. 

The  President  speaks.  "  We  are  all  ready, 
Hankey." 

The  reader  of  the  paper,  be-spectacled,  nervous, 
white-faced,  adjusts  his  glasses,  clears  his  throat, 
rustles  his  manuscript,  and  begins  :  "  Ladies  and 
gentlemen,  after  the  very  brilliant  paper  read  to 
us  last  week  by  Mr.  Tarrant-Hinton  I  cannot  do 
aught  but  apologise  for  my  halting  phrases  and 
the  even  poorer  (if  possible)  enunciation  with 
which  I  deliver  this  paper.  ..." 

They  all  start  like  that  without  exception. 
Our  young  enthusiast,  not  knowing  this, 
shivers  with  apprehension  and  glances  round, 
to  find  that  no  one  else  has  even  winced  ; 
apparently  this  is  a  gambit  of  conventional 
openings . 

Follows  a  life  of  Meredith,  bald  as  a  billiard 
ball  and  not  half  so  interesting,  a  patchwork  of 
irrelevant  quotations,  not  a  tithe  of  which  does 
the  reader  himself  even  pretend  to  understand, 
the    plot    of    The    Egoist    outlined    in    detail, 


60  SOME  SOCIETIES 

and,  to  finish  with,  a  general  criticism  culled 
from  a  paper — and  the  hour  is  over. 

In  the  sixty  minutes'  reading  there  has  not 
been  one  original  remark,  one  comment  of  the 
reader  himself  ...  he  belongs  to  a  conventional 
society,  he  must  feed  the  conventional  mind  on 
what  it  expects,  thinks  it  understands,  and  can 
assimilate.  .  .  . 

Our  young  visitor,  full  of  ardour,  now  boiling- 
over  with  wrath,  unthinking,  breaks  the  silence 
that  follows  the  hushed  clapping  of  hands  that 
closes  each  day's  paper  with,  "  Do  you  really 
think  Meredith  ever  thought  that  about  women  ; 
after  his  own  experience,  too  ?  You  remember 
that  passage  in  his  Letters  ..." 

"  Supper  is  ready,  I  think,  Harold,"  interrupts 
the  hostess  loudly.    The  company  rises. 

Discussion  is  over  :  there  is  no  discussion. 
Conversation  at  the  prolonged  agony  called 
supper,  which,  however,  the  boy-element  seems 
to  appreciate  more  than  the  paper,  runs  on  the 
sermon,  yesterday's  games,  a  change  in  the  school 
rules,  and  a  coming  bazaar. 

Meredith  is  not  so  much  as  named  from  begin- 
ning to  end.  Our  young  man  finds  this  a  normal 
evening.  Once,  perhaps  twice,  in  the  year  a 
young  rebel  manages  to  gain  access  to  the  society, 
and  is  invited  to  read  :  he  chooses  Byron  ;  he 
says  what  he  means  ;  the  club  stirs  uneasily  in 
its  chairs  during  the  reading,  honesty  frightens 
it  out  of  its  wits  ;  awful,  constrained  mutterings 
over  the  supper-table  follow.  "  The  young  brute 
ought   to   be   expelled  !    The   consummate   in- 


"  THE  STOLIDI  "  61 

decency  and  insolence  of  it  all.  How  dare  he 
read  like  that  and  say  such  things  .  .  .?  "  He 
is  not  invited  to  read  again  ;  the  society  again 
settles  down  to  its  humdrum  existence.  And 
yet,  even  at  its  lowest  stage,  the  "Quidnuncs  "  is 
a  club  we  would  not  see  done  away.  It  does 
lead  boys  to  read  ;  it  does  bring  before  their 
minds  names  which  its  members  otherwise  would 
not  have  heard.  But  how  much  would  we  not 
give  to  see  it  develop  entirely  as  a  literary  society, 
where  members  totally  forgot  their  normal  status 
and  responsibilities,  and  only  met  to  further  the 
cause  of  literary  endeavour,  fearless  of  their 
fellows,  honest  and  original  in  their  convictions, 
ready  to  convince  and  be  convinced. 

The  "  Stolidi  "  is  composed  of  a  very  different 
collection  of  boys.  It  is  a  large  society,  which 
may  be  joined  by  all  boys  who  have  emerged 
from  the  Lower  School. 

It  meets  weekly  in  the  Big  School,  and  is 
largely  attended,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  the 
work  which  ought  to  be  done  then  has  to  be 
made  up  for  out  of  hours. 

Hundreds  of  boys  of  varying  ages  may  be  seen 
Saturday  by  Saturday  rushing  across  the  Green 
Quadrangle  with  cushions  under  their  arms,  and 
laden  with  deck-chairs,  fighting  to  get  the  best 
places  nearest  to  the  hot-water  pipes.  This  is 
not  a  "  master-ridden  "  club.  The  President  is 
a  young,  earnest  man,  who  thinks  that  public 
speaking  is  one  of  the  most  educative  influences 
in  a  school,  and  so  encourages  every  type  of  boy 
to  speak.     With  this  one  exception  masters  do 


62  SOME  SOCIETIES 

not  patronise  the  "  Stolidi,"  except  on  special 
occasions,  when  two  well-known  senior  men 
agree  to  lead  and  oppose  a  debate  on  a  subject 
of  which  each  of  them  is  a  connoisseur. 

Some  two  or  three  plays  are  read  terminally — 
Shakespeare  seldom,  Sheridan  and  Wilde  often, 
the  very  moderns  on  rare  occasions.  It  is 
truly  hard  to  find  plays  which  both  touch 
boys'  interests  and  yet  do  not  come  under 
the  ban  of  the  school  censor,  who  is  a  real 
martinet. 

The  Twelve-Pound  Look  and  The  Younger 
Generation  have,  for  instance,  recently  been 
prohibited,  and  Magic  was  lucky  to  escape. 
The  club's  greatest  successes  have  been  of  late 
The  Rivals  and  Ccesar  and  Cleopatra,  but  such 
plays  are  not  common. 

The  evening  starts  with  public  business,  always 
an  occasion  for  much  heart-to-heart  speaking. 
Local  feuds  are  started,  enlarged,  and  finished 
here  more  frequently  than  even  the  unimaginative 
President  imagines. 

The  convention-ridden  atmosphere  of  the 
public  schools  is  nowhere  more  evident  than  on 
the  "Stolidi." 

All  the  old  arguments  about  tradition,  the 
glory  of  athletics,  caste,  and  custom  receive  the 
same  salvoes  of  tumultuous  applause;  whereas 
Liberal  opinions,  iconoclastic  ideas,  need  for 
reform  in  any  department,  always  call  down 
hisses  or  are  received  in  stony  silence.1 

1  This  it  no  longer  true  :  the  Christmas  term  of  191 5  changed 
all  that. 


"  THE  W.N."  63 

Yet,  in  spite  of  all  this,  there  are  boys  who 
would  never  have  dared  to  rouse  themselves 
out  of  the  ruck  of  nonentities  into  which  they 
would  almost  unwittingly  have  subsided  had  it 
not  been  for  the  "  Stolidi."  They  have  felt 
themselves  impelled  to  speak  on  some  subject 
very  near  to  their  heart  ;  and  once  having 
spoken,  the  fever  quickly  gets  a  grip  on  them 
and  they  rapidly  become  fluent,  reasoned  speakers, 
astonishing  themselves  and  their  friends  by  the 
ease  with  which  they  speak  and  the  excellence 
of  their  matter. 

If  schools  are  hedged  in  on  every  side  by 
custom  and  tradition,  there  is  perhaps  less 
reverence  for  either  here  on  the  M  Stolidi  "  than 
elsewhere  ;  but,  as  in  the  case  of  the  "  Quid- 
nuncs," we  could  wish  with  all  our  hearts  that 
members  could  forget  entirely  their  prestige  and 
position  and  speak  for  once  from  their  hearts, 
unconscious  of  self. 

Perhaps  the  most  useful  club  of  all  which  we 
possess  is  the  "W.N."  —  "the  Wednesday- 
nighters  " — who  assemble  in  Tighe- Warner's 
rooms  (Tighe-Warner  is  English  master  of  the 
Lower  School),  in  order  to  listen  while  he  reads, 
or  tells  them  famous  stories,  or  declaims  passages 
from  well-known  plays.  This  master's  sitting- 
room  is  capacious  and  warm  ;  all  the  Lower  boys 
are  made  cordially  welcome,  and  lie  about  all 
over  the  floor  chewing  chocolates  and  fruit,  which 
the  crafty  usher  dispenses  in  order  to  entice 
them  into  his  den. 

The  room  is  lined  with  well-filled  bookshelves, 


64  SOME  SOCIETIES 

and  each  member  of  the  "  W.N."  is  at  liberty  to 
remove  any  book  which  appeals  to  him  for  three 
days  at  a  time,  merely  by  writing  the  name  of 
the  book  he  requires  and  his  initials  in  a  large 
ever-open  notebook,  which  is  fastened  on  one  of 
the  window-sills. 

Sometimes,  when  reading  palls,  each  member 
contributes  a  short  story  or  poem  of  his  own  ; 
and  so  generous  have  the  contributions  of  the 
"  W.N.'s  "  been  that  there  are  now  three  volumes 
of  their  works  extant. 

Nearly  all  of  the  work  that  can  with  truth  be 
called  good  is  by  one  boy,  but  it  is  a  tribute  to 
Tighe- Warner  that  he  should  have  produced  one 
genius  among  his  tribe  ;  the  best  part  of  the 
rest  of  the  verses  and  essays  is  the  obvious  delight 
that  went  to  the  making  of  them  ;  artistry  and, 
in  some  degree,  achievement  can  be  detected 
in  even  the  worst  of  them.  Terminally  the 
"  W.N.'s  "  give  a  series  of  half-hour  plays  to  an 
audience  of  particular  friends  ;  admittance  by 
invitation  only,  each  member  being  permitted 
to  invite  two  outsiders .  The  dresses  for  these 
plays  come  from  London  ;  the  school  custos  is 
bribed  to  become  programme-dispenser,  lime- 
light-man, and  scene-shifter  ;  an  hilarious 
supper  is  given  by  Tighe-Warner  to  the  cast 
afterwards  ;  and  the  next  few  days  he  spends  in 
ruefully  going  over  the  inroads  made  by  these 
orgies  into  his  already  too  slender  income.  But 
he  knows  at  heart  that  it  is  worth  it. 

Anything  is  worth  while  :  the  lavish  ex- 
penditure of  much-needed  money,  the  giving  up 


THE  USE  OF  THESE  SOCIETIES      65 

of  precious  hours  of  leisure,  the  despondent 
moments  consequent  upon  the  failure  to  impress 
upon  one's  material  one's  faith  in  a  particular 
author — anything  is  worth  while. 

More  real  education  is  to  be  found  in  these 
literary,  dramatic,  and  social  clubs  than  in  any 
other  department  of  school  life  ;  they  develop 
the  gifts  of  self-expression,  of  elocution,  of  the 
imagination  ;  they  provide  the  boy  with  food 
for  thought,  with  matter  that  will  take  him  right 
out  of  himself  and  enlarge  his  ideas  beyond  the 
narrow  scope  of  school  ;  he  begins  to  realise  that 
there  is  a  world  elsewhere  into  which  he  may 
expect — nay,  will  be  expected  —  to  enter  and 
probably  control. 

He  learns  to  exercise  his  sympathetic  faculties, 
to  look  with  other  men's  eyes  on  human  life  and 
human  suffering.  Books  he  will  find  are  perhaps, 
as  some  one  has  said,  a  mighty  bad  substitute  for 
life,  but  he  will  also  find  out  that  they  are  at 
least  a  very  good  guide  as  to  how  life  should  be 
lived.  They  are,  at  times,  the  only  source  of 
comfort  upon  which  a  man  can  fall  back  ;  at 
moments  of  grave  crisis,  in  ecstatic  moments  of 
great  happiness  a  man  will  retire  to  his  study 
and  turn  over  the  pages  of  somemuch-bethumbed, 
much-loved  book,  and  gain  comfort  and  inspira- 
tion therefrom  when  he  needs  it  most. 

But  this  love  of  literature  must  be  cultivated 
when  the  heart  is  young  and  the  character  mal- 
leable. In  no  better  way  can  such  a  love  be 
matured  than  in  these  clubs  which  already  exist . 
I  would  have  them,  with  all  their  faults,  multi- 


66  SOME  SOCIETIES 

plied  a  million-fold.  There  would  be,  there  are, 
there  have  been,  appalling  irretrievable  mistakes, 
made  with  regard  to  such  school  societies,  but  I 
would  risk  all  that  for  the  sake  of  the  success  of 
the  majority  of  them.  Boys  are  born  actors  ; 
let  them  act,  encourage  them  at  all  times  to 
act  ;  boys  have  a  far  finer  imagination  than 
most  adults  ;  encourage  them  to  cultivate  their 
imaginations  by  reading  and  talking  about  the 
finest  works  of  genius. 

We  have  been  too  long  in  the  shadows  of  the 
tyranny  of  the  ugly  :  let  us  cast  off  our  false 
shame  and  openly  pursue  the  beautiful.  These 
literary  societies  open  up  the  way  ;  let  us  not  let 
such  opportunities  slide,  for  on  them  depends  the 
welfare  of  the  future  of  the  race. 


CHAPTER    IX 

CRIBBING 

The  question  of  "  cribbing  "  raises  two  points  of 
quite  considerable  importance  in  the  educational 
world  :  what  sort  of  attitude  towards  his  work 
does  a  boy  adopt  who  must  needs  cheat  at  it  ? 
and  what  sort  of  teachers  are  those  under  whose 
eyes  such  a  distortion  of  true  learning  can  take 
place  ? 

I  am  not  for  the  moment  concerned  with  the 
moral  code  involved  in  "  cribbing."  The  whole 
school  code  of  honour  requires  drastic  handling  : 
nothing  less  than  a  revolution  will  accomplish 
any  realisation  on  the  part  of  youth  that  its 
point  of  view  is  all  wrong. 

Imagine  an  enlightened  age  looking  on  im- 
purity tolerantly,  on  cribbing  as  a  harmless  way 
of  evading  punishment  cultivated  by  all  who 
find  that  it  pays,  on  coming  to  its  masters  for 
sympathy  and  advice  when  in  trouble  as  an 
unforgivable  crime,  on  "  cutting  "  a  game  as  an 
offence  which  puts  the  delinquent  beyond  the 
pale  of  respectable  humanity. 

I  am  concerned  with  its  causes  and  results 
alone.     Whence  does  this  horrible  fungus  which 
undermines  the  whole  of  school  life  spring  ? 
6 


68  CRIBBING 

Well,  partly  from  parents  and  uncles.  Who 
does  not  recollect  some  such  conversation  as  this 
from  the  jovial  elder,  especially  after  a  good 
dinner,  when  all  men  indiscreetly  indulge  in 
reminiscences  of  their  own  early  life  ? 

"  We  have  heard  the  chimes  at  midnight, 
Master  Shallow."  "  Ha  !  ha  !  I  remember 
when  I  was  at  Winchborough  in  old  Troddles' 
form,  how  we  used  to  pin  our  '  cribs  '  on  the  back 
of  the  fellow  in  front  and  read  the  Alcestis 
straight  off.  He  was  as  blind  as  a  bat.  I 
was  in  his  form  for  two  years  and  never  did  a 
stroke." 

"  Good  Lord,  man  !  why,  that's  nothing. 
At  Upton,  in  the  Rooster's  days,  when  he  used 
to  tell  us  to  shut  our  books  and  write  the  '  props  ' 
out  there  would  be  a  great  slamming  of  books 
and  then  the  old  man  would  go  to  roost,  close  his 
eyes,  and  in  a  minute  was  asleep.  But  every 
one,  of  course,  furtively  opened  his  Euclid  at 
once  when  he  had  gone  off,  and  wrote  for  dear 
life.  I  recollect  once  old  Hal  Gurney — yes, 
your  godfather,  George — old  Hal  was  in  an  awful 
stew  because  when  he  opened  his  book  he  found 
that  he  had  torn  out  the  pages  the  term  before 
to  crib  in  exams,  with,  you  know.  ...  He 
didn't  know  what  to  do — so  he  started  to  look 
over  the  chap  next  to  him,  and  suddenly  the 
Rooster  woke  up  and  yelled,  '  What  are  you 
doing,  Gurney  ?  '  and  Hal  was  in  such  a  funk 
that  before  he  knew  what  he'd  done  he'd  blurted 
out, '  P-please,  sir,  the  pages  are  out  of  my  book, 
sir,  so  I  was  just  looking  over  Dixon's.     Lord  ! 


CONDONING  THE  OFFENCE  69 

you  should  have  been  there.  The  Rooster  was 
a  regular  devil  with  the  cane,  too  !  " 

Every  one  has  to  listen  to  stories  like  this, 
true  or  not  true  (I  hope  I  have  not  invented  two 
too  ridiculous  examples  ;  I  could  so  easily  have 
quoted  from  fact),  when  schooldays  are  mentioned 
over  the  dinner-table. 

In  such  a  way  do  our  major  influences  condone 
the  offence. 

Is  it  a  wonder  that  a  boy  straight  from  a 
preparatory  school  (however  good),  where  he  has 
imbibed  the  strictest  ideas  on  right  conduct, 
finds  that  the  way  of  life  is  a  wondrous  maze 
when  he  has  endured  a  month  at  a  public  school  ? 
He  notices  that  quite  estimable  people  "  crib  "  ; 
he  remembers  those  scraps  of  conversation  at 
home  where  his  elders  took  "  cribbing  "  as  an 
essential  factor  of  school  life.  What  wonder  that 
he  soon  falls  into  line  with  the  majority  !  It 
is  the  only  way  by  which  in  some  forms  he  can 
maintain  his  position  in  the  class.  But  I  begin 
to  think  from  my  foregoing  remarks  that  my 
point  of  view  is  perhaps  liable  to  misconstruction. 

In  my  own  mind  I  believe  that  in  reality  far 
less  "  cribbing  "  goes  on  than  is  generally  sup- 
posed, for  several  reasons.  First,  when  is  a  boy 
in  such  a  position  that  he  must  needs  indulge 
in  it  ?  I  take  it  that  the  most  common  instance 
is  that  in  which  he  has  not  had  time  to  prepare 
his  work  for  a  master  who  is  lavish  with  his 
penal  rewards  in  case  of  failure. 

Now,  the  average  man  who  is  a  stern  and 
terrorising  despot  is  not  of  the  kind  to  be  hood- 


70  CRIBBING 

winked  by  the  "  cribber."  The  way  of  the 
wicked  in  this  case  is  very  hard  ;  he  will  find 
it  exceedingly  difficult  to  catch  the  demon  off 
his  guard  ;  an  unwary  disciplinarian  is  an 
anomaly,  a  contradiction  in  terms.  With  a 
weak  man  who  never  dares  to  punish  it  is  un- 
likely that  a  boy  will  take  the  trouble  to  "  crib  " 
unless  he  is  exceedingly  anxious  to  score  high 
marks. 

But  it  is  futile  to  indulge  in  generalities  like 
this  ;  let  me  take  my  own  case.  It  is  quite  on 
the  cards  that  I  am  entirely  wrong  with  regard 
to  the  impression  that  I  think  I  produce  on  boys, 
but  this  is  how  I  see  myself.  In  English  I  take 
my  own  form,  all  of  whom  are  candidates  for 
outside  examinations  such  as  the  London 
Matriculation  or  the  Army  Entrance.  They 
are  united  in  one  aim,  that  is,  to  pass  as  quickly 
as  possible.  Consequently  I  am  relieved  from 
the  necessity  of  marking  their  work  at  all  ; 
what  I  am  there  for  is  to  teach,  to  correct  their 
mistakes,  to  get  them  through,  and,  far  the 
most  important  in  my  eyes,  to  instil  a  love  of 
our  literature  into  their  minds  while  I  have  them 
with  me. 

There  is  no  question  of  "  cribbing  "  :  it  would 
be  a  pointless  pursuit.  There  is  never  occasion 
for  punishment,  because  each  of  these  boys  is 
always  doing  his  best.  There  is  a  great  deal  of 
extra  work  to  be  done,  papers  to  be  revised  and 
done  again  when  they  fail,  but  this  is  not  punish- 
ment. It  is  not  that  I  am  a  stern  disciplinarian 
— far  from  it.     I  love  my  subject  ;    I  love  my 


THE  GIVING  UP  OF  WRONG  MARKS    71 

boys  ;  if  I  fail  to  interest  them  or  to  make  them 
work  for  the  work's  sake  I  have  failed.  I  have 
no  penal  code  to  fall  back  on. 

On  the  other  hand,  I  take  a  vast  amount  of 
mathematics  all  over  the  school.  I  encourage 
all  my  boys  to  correct  the  greater  part  of  their 
ordinary  work  for  themselves  in  addition  to 
looking  over  it  privately  myself.  Mr.  JollifTe, 
who  once  inspected  us,  strongly  opposed  this 
system  on  the  ground  that  it  bred  dishonesty 
and  was  a  strong  incentive  to  cheating.  I  am 
the  more  inclined  to  think  that  I  am  right  and 
he  is  wrong  when  I  recollect  that  the  school- 
master probably  knows  more  of  boys  than  the 
don  who  visits  them  for  one  week  every  five 
years.  But  I  do  quite  see  that  it  is  possible  for 
a  boy  to  give  up  wrong  marks  (which  after  all 
is  only  another  kind  of  "  cribbing  ")  in  this  way, 
and  for  me  not  to  discover  it  every  time.  As  I 
walk  round  and  round  the  class  all  the  time  that 
boys  are  writing  I  like  to  think  that  there  is 
never  any  likelihood  of  any  boy  being  tempted 
to  "  crib."     I  am  not  quite  sure  how  he  could. 

In  problems  (my  most  frequent  work,  of  course) 
he  most  decidedly  could  not  ;  in  geometry  he 
would  find  it  mighty  hard,  for  (like  most  modern 
young  pedagogues)  I  do  not  resort  to  the  trick 
of  letting  boys  write  out  propositions.  What 
"  cribbing  "  there  is  must  go  on  in  the  classical 
forms  or  where  history  notes  are  expected  to  be 
learnt. 

And  this  brings  me  back  to  general  principles. 
"  Cribbing  "  is  just  as  much  an  offence  against 


72  CRIBBING 

the  rights  of  man  as  cheating,  lying,  impurity, 
or  stealing.  How,  then,  to  deal  with  it  ?  First, 
I  suggest,  by  making  work  so  interesting  that 
boys  will  begin  to  work  for  work's  sake.  It  is  no 
use  laughing  at  such  a  notion  as  crack-brained, 
weak-kneed,  or  even  as  an  impossible  ideal. 
It  can  be  done,  because  it  has  been  done.  In 
English  I  do  it,  and  Heaven  knows  I  am  no  born 
teacher.  Make  a  boy  see  that  there  is  some- 
thing vastly  entertaining  in  the  subject,  explain 
to  him  thoroughly  the  use  that  it  will  be  to  him 
hereafter  ;  if  it  is  a  merely  disciplinary  subject 
no  good  in  itself,  scrap  it ;  scrap  it  at  once  and 
substitute  a  live  subject  in  its  place  ;  the  theory 
that  a  thing  is  good  for  you  in  proportion  as  it  is 
distasteful  has  gone  for  ever  ;  make  a  boy  see 
that  the  subject  is  your  own  life-hobby  and  is 
every  bit  as  important  as  (say)  cricket  or  football, 
that  even  grown  men  in  the  world  outside 
continue  such  a  study  for  pure  pleasure  until 
their  lives'  end,  and  the  artificial  stimulus  of 
marks  and  examinations — the  bane  of  the  usher's 
existence — will  disappear  for  ever,  and  naturally 
with  the  marks  will  likewise  vanish  "  cribbing," 
for  there  will  be  no  point  in  it. 

Punishment  must  go  ;  marks  must  go  ;  and 
then,  and  then  only,  will  interest  revive  and 
"  cribbing  "  die.  It  is  no  use  telling  me  that 
masters  are  not  capable  of  bringing  this  about. 
Sack  all  those  who  confess  their  inefficiency,  and 
bring  in  a  new  regime. 

It  only  needs  courage,  an  indomitable  optim- 
ism, and  catching   your  boy  young  ;    it  might 


MAKE  CRIBBING  COMPULSORY      73 

perhaps  be  as  well  to  hang  all  parents  and 
relatives  who  indulge  in  dangerous  reminiscences, 
but,  as  we  have  neglected  parents  for  so  long, 
perhaps  we  might  continue  to  do  so  with  im- 
punity. After  all,  they  do  not  matter  much 
either  way  ;  it  is  the  future  we  are  trying  to  save, 
not  the  past. 

Next  I  would  suggest,  more  drastic  even  than 
the  first,  that  not  only  the  Sixth  Form,  but  all  the 
school  should  be  encouraged  to  use  real  trans- 
lations for  all  their  classics.  By  "  real  "  I  mean 
Gilbert  Murray,  Jowett,  Jebb,  and  so  on,  as 
opposed  to  Mr.  Kelly  and  all  his  nefarious  crew. 
By  that  means  there  might  be  a  spark  of  hope 
that  the  boy  of  the  future  might  realise,  however 
dimly,  that  there  really  was  a  "  grandeur  that 
was  Greece  "  and  a  "  glory  that  was  Rome." 
Not  one  in  a  hundred  does  under  existing  con- 
ditions. In  other  words,  abolish  "  cribbing," 
by  making  it  compulsory. 

I  do  not  want  to  end  on  a  note  of  pessimism, 
but  I  see  that  I  said  I  would  make  a  remark 
on  the  results  of  "  cribbing."  I  should  have 
thought  that  they  were  sufficiently  obvious  ; 
but  perhaps  not.  Well,  in  my  opinion,  a 
lasting  distaste  for  work  is  one  of  the  most 
important.  How  could  you  expect  a  boy  to 
be  interested  in  translating  word  for  word 
from  a  Latin  or  Greek  author  into  a  language 
which  is  certainly  not  English,  or  any  other 
that  ever  sane  man  talked,  about  as  intelligible 
to  the  average  boy  as  the  classics  were  to  Milton's 
unfortunate  daughters  ?      Remember  how  they 


74  CRIBBING 

hated  their  father ;  affection  between  a  boy 
and  his  master  is  not  likely  to  be  fostered  if 
this  mischievous  system  is  to  be  allowed,  nay, 
encouraged,  to  continue  as  it  is  to-day. 

The  whole  point  of  modern  education  is  to  find 
the  bent  of  a  boy's  mind  and  to  develop  that  at  all 
costs  in  order  that  when  the  time  comes  he  may 
become  a  specialist  in  his  own  line.  Cribbing, 
to  make  an  almost  Elizabethan-like  pun,  simply 
cabins,  cribs,  and  confines  the  mind,  and  pre- 
vents it  ever  expanding  on  the  right  lines. 
Further,  I  am  in  agreement  with  the  moralists 
when  they  assert  that  one  vice  leads  to  another — 
a  boy  who  becomes  loose  enough  to  crib  is  well 
on  the  way  to  become  loose  in  all  the  other 
departments  of  life. 

Lastly,  as  well  as  severing  the  link  which 
might  bring  master  and  boy  together  in  a  most 
desirable  communion,  it  goes  even  farther,  and 
threatens  to  sever  close-knit  friendships  between 
boy  and  boy,  whose  codes  of  conduct  will  diverge 
according  as  one  consents  to  the  cribbing  mania 
and  the  other  has  the  sense  to  refuse  to  have  his 
future  spoilt  even  to  appease  a  companion  or 
to  hoodwink  a  master  who  is  scarcely  worth 
deceiving. 


CHAPTER    X 

RAGGING 

Ragging  consists  of  two  major  sorts :  ragging 
of  masters  bjr  boys  (ragging  of  masters  by 
masters  is  a  delightful  pastime,  and  much  more 
common  than  the  general  public  would  suppose, 
but  it  need  not  detain  us  here),  and  ragging  of 
boys  by  boys  (ragging  of  boys  by  masters  is 
also  a  delightful  pastime,  but  of  no  importance). 
These  two  sorts  have  also  two  subdivisions — 
ragging  which  is  healthy  and  ragging  which  is 
unhealthy. 

To  take  the  ragging  of  masters  by  boys  first, 
if  you  are  not  already  too  confused  by  my 
somewhat  poor  attempt  to  parody  Burton  to 
want  to  read  any  more. 

I  cannot  recollect  any  case  in  which  I  think 
this  to  have  been  healthy  ;  but  then,  of  course,  I 
am  a  master. 

The  first  essential  of  any  man  who  wishes  to 
become  a  schoolmaster  is  that  he  should  be  able 
to  keep  order  ;  not  that  he  does  keep  order  ; 
the  very  best  masters  I  have  ever  known  have 
been  those  who  cultivated  a  most  easy-going 
manner  in  form,  who  really  talk  and  are  talked 
to  as  if  the  whole  class  were  on  a  very  successful 

75 


76  RAGGING 

walking  tour  or  were  camping  out  together. 
But  that  he  should  be  able  at  any  given  instant 
to  restore  absolute  silence,  to  make  the  form  do 
what  he  wishes,  is  of  the  very  life-blood  of  the 
successful  master. 

If  a  man  cannot  do  this, — it  isn't  a  question  of 
being  easy  to  acquire  ;  you  either  do  it  naturally 
or  you  never  do  it  at  all, — if  you  cannot  do  this, 
go  away  at  once  and  keep  hens,  write  novels, 
starve  in  Bloomsbury,  become  a  fisherman  or 
a  miner,  do  anything  that  will  help  you  to  save 
your  soul  alive,  but  do  not  stay  to  be  harried 
and  bullied  to  death  by  a  crowd  of  merciless  little 
gnats  who  despise  you  for  not  killing  them,  and 
whom  you  despise  for  their  utter  inhumanit}' 
and  savagery.  There  is  nothing  more  pitiable 
in  school  life  than  the  crushed  man,  the  man 
who  knows  that  all  his  colleagues  laugh  at  him 
for  being  so  ineffectual,  who  goes  into  form 
sweating  with  apprehension,  dreading  every 
footstep  of  approaching  "  boy,"  wondering 
what  devilish  device  the  wretches  have  got 
in  store  for  him  to-day. 

Remember,  please,  that  boys  have  no  imagina- 
tion. Consequently  they  never  tire  of  being 
cruel  :  they  are  precisely  on  the  same  moral 
level  with  snakes  and  cats  in  this,  that  their 
absolute  lack  of  any  imaginative  faculty  makes 
them  smack  their  lips  over  the  sight  of  an  old 
man  in  pain  at  their  malicious  efforts  to  drive 
him  out  of  his  mind  again  and  again  and  again. 
They  never  tire. 

Nervous  young  graduates  come  to  us  full  of 


DISCIPLINE  77 

the  theory  of  education,  fully  prepared  to  open 
their  hearts  to  the  innocent  young  under  their 
control ;  and  they  discover  at  once  that  until 
they  can  show  "  these  innocent  young  "  that 
behind  the  silky  tongue  there  lies  physical  power, 
they  are  simply  not  listened  to.  I  should  not 
care  to  have  to  count  up  the  number  of  abso- 
lutely excellent  men  whom  I  have  known  who 
have  come  to  the  public  schools  fully  deter- 
mined to  carry  into  practice  ideals  that  we 
simply  must  bring  into  being  unless  we  are  to 
go  under  altogether, — men  who  have  had  to 
leave  after  one  term  simply  because  they  had 
not  this  gift  of  being  able  to  make  a  boy  sit 
down  when  he  had  decided  to  stand  up,  or  vice 
versa . 

On  the  other  hand  (I  am  not  certain  which 
is  the  more  tragic),  how  many  countless  men 
have  I  known  who  are  rapidly  making  names 
for  themselves  as  successful  schoolmasters  who 
under  any  sane  system  of  education  would  have 
been  sacked  after  their  first  day  ;  men  who  have 
this  wonderful  gift  of  being  able  to  keep  boys 
in  order,  but  beyond  it  nothing,  nothing  at  all — 
they  would  fail  even  as  policemen  ;  they  have 
no  powers  of  direction  ;  they  can  only  hold 
their  hands  up  and  keep  the  traffic  at  ba}7. 
Successful  schoolmasters  indeed  !  at  a  time 
when  we  are  crying  out  for  men  of  liberal  ideas 
and  courage  and  imagination  to  come  and  save 
us. 

But  I  am  supposed  to  be  talking  about  rag- 
ging, a  subject  on  which  I  am  somewhat  of  an 


78  RAGGING 

authority,  for  I  spent  the  best  years  of  my 
life  as  a  boy  in  trying  to  devise  new  tortures  for 
a  man  who  had  been  kindness  itself  to  me, 
but  who  had  the  misfortune  to  stammer  and 
blush.  As  a  consequence  I  learnt  nothing,  and 
he  gained  a  whole-hearted  loathing  for  the  whole 
race  of  boys. 

This  ragging  of  incapable  masters  by  boys  is 
only  comparable  to  the  silly  goose-cackle  of  the 
country  yokel  when  he  sees  a  bicycle  "  skid  " 
in  the  wet,  and  a  girl  fall  and  cover  herself  with 
mud. 

That  is  his  notion  of  humour  ;  a  boy's  sense 
of  humour  is  about  as  much  developed  :  to  see 
a  master  or  a  friend  in  real  agonies  (spiritual,  of 
course  ;  physical  bullying  is  slowly  becoming 
unfashionable  ;  we  have  now  got  to  the  refined 
stage  of  inflicting  torture  on  the  soul  :  mere 
arm-twisting  was  humane  by  comparison) — this 
is  a  source  of  inexhaustible  delight  :  it  is  surely 
a  sign  of  human  progress  that  by  the  time  he 
reaches  Oxford  he  is  content  to  derive  amuse- 
ment by  leaping  on  to  a  bonfire  made  from  his 
own  and  his  friends'  furniture. 

I  can  think  of  nothing  in  school  life  which 
so  sickens  me  as  this  distorted  sense  of  humour 
on  the  part  of  nearly  all  boys.  One  moment 
and  I  am  passionately  declaiming  a  passage  of 
Shakespeare,  making  myself  believe  that  I  really 
am  cultivating  a  sense  of  honour,  of  pathos,  of 
proportion,  of  real  humour  in  the  minds  of  my 
boys  ;  they  really  look  as  if  they  are  gaining 
something  ;  they  think  they  are  too  :  five  minutes 


RAGGING  OF  BOYS  BY  BOYS        79 

later  they  have  left  me  and  I  hear  them  in 
an  adjoining  classroom  shouting,  clamouring, 
unanimous  in  one  great  burst  of  raucous,  empty 
laughter  as  the  blackboard  (by  special  arrange- 
ment) falls  on  old  "  Flatfoot's  "  head.  It 
makes  one  at  times  almost  despair  of  the  whole 
race  of  boys  ;  whereas,  in  my  calmer  moments, 
I  can  quite  see  that  it  is  not  the  fault  of  the 
boys  :  it  is  the  whole  pernicious  system  that 
encourages  them  to  grow  up  like  this.  There 
is  no  trace  of  a  healthy  side  in  the  ragging  of 
masters  by  boys. 

When  we  come  to  the  ragging  of  boys  by 
boys  we  are  faced  by  an  entirely  different 
proposition.  There  is  no  question  that  there 
are  some  boys  who  are  only  saved  by  being 
laughed  at. 

Anstruther,  to  take  an  example,  comes  from 
a  famous  private  school  at  Broadstairs  :  he  has 
been  captain  of  cricket  and  football,  and  head 
of  the  school  ;  rather  too  full  of  his  own  im- 
portance, he  comes  on  to  us.  For  the  first 
month  of  his  new  life  he  is  persistently  bullied 
by  all  the  Middle  School  fags  to  whom  he  has 
foolishly  boasted  of  his  pristine  greatness.  There 
is  no  doubt  that  this  "  squashing  "  does  him 
all  the  good  in  the  world. 

Roberts,  on  the  other  hand,  is  a  long,  lanky 
scholar,  who  has  outgrown  his  strength  ;  he  is 
very  clever,  very  keen  on  his  work,  but  quite 
useless  at  games. 

He  finds  himself  all  unconsciously  at  first  the 
butt  of  his  house,  of  his  form,  and  in  the  end  of 


80  RAGGING 

the  whole  school  :  he  never  has  the  sense  to  go 
for  any  of  even  the  smaller  fry  who  attack  him, 
owing  to  his  kind-heartedness.  Consequently 
life  is  made  more  and  more  miserable  for  him  ; 
he  goes  off  by  himself  for  lonely  walks,  and  does 
his  best  to  avoid  all  society  ;  he  begins  to  think 
how  loathsome  all  human  beings  are — in  such  a 
way  are  suicides,  cynics,  and  atheists  made. 

His  whole  school  life  is  one  long,  horrible  night- 
mare ;  his  masters  smile  when  they  meet  him,  and 
perhaps  get  as  far  as  thinking  "  poor  fellow  "  :  if 
they  go  farther  and  try  to  make  advances,  Roberts 
will  retire  into  his  shell  at  once,  and  be  brusque, 
and  even  violently  rude  from  very  nervousness. 

The  worst  of  it  is  that  there  are  many  boys 
of  about  sixteen  or  seventeen  who  are  just 
beginning  to  put  on  airs,  and  likely  to  make  fools 
of  themselves,  who  would  be  saved  by  laughter  : 
but  no  one,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  dare  worry 
them.  The  Seniors  simply  don't  notice  them  ; 
the  Juniors  live  in  daily  terror  of  them. 

These  become  the  young  "  bloods-about- 
town,"  interested  only  in  sartorial  effect,  un- 
healthy in  mind  and  body,  simply  because  they 
have  nobody  to  "  rag  "  them  out  of  their  affecta- 
tion. 

A  master  occasionally  takes  it  upon  himself  to 
try  to  knock  the  nonsense  out  of  such  boys'  heads, 
but  the  average  man  is  much  too  apt  to  con- 
fuse cheap  sarcasm  (most  loathed  of  boys) 
with  humorous  ragging.  His  intervention  only 
serves  to  make  matters  worse,  and  the  boys  go 
out  of   their  way  to    dress  so  as  to  upset  this 


A  GOOD  INFLUENCE  81 

master's  susceptibilities  and  render  themselves 
conspicuous. 

As  soon  as  it  becomes  generally  known  that 
these  expressions  of  peculiarity  are  only  meant 
to  cause  irritation,  and  not  as  a  species  of 
originality,  the  entire  school  endeavours  to  copy 
the  young  heroes,  or  to  do  all  in  their  power  to 
help  in  the  scheme  for  the  suppression  of  sarcasm 
on  the  part  of  masters.  .  .  . 

After  all, "  ragging  "  is  a  harmless  amusement 
in  nearly  every  case  ;  the  whole  subject  depends 
entirely  on  the  possession  or  lack  of  a  sense  of 
humour  in  "  ragger  "  and  "  ragged." 

There  are  some  men  who  will  never  be  cured 
of  silly  foibles  until  they  are  ducked  in  a  pond  ; 
of  these  are  those  foolish  Bohemians,  who  think 
that  Bohemianism  consists  in  wearing  a  red  tie 
and  no  collar,  plush  waistcoats  and  lurid 
hats  .  .  . ;  who  dispense  with  forms  of  custom, 
courtesy,  and  manners,  to  show  how  superior 
they  are  to  the  world  about  them. 

At  school  such  people  are  intolerable,  and 
have  to  be  made  to  conform  to  the  recognised 
standard  by  whatever  means  public  opinion 
can  most  effectively  bring  to  bear  on  them. 

Boycotting  is  an  inhuman  crime  ;  gentle 
"  ragging  "  is  a  mercy  thinly  disguised,  and  if 
deftly  carried  out,  may  prove  to  be  the  turning- 
point  of  a  boy's  life. 

Most  growing  youths  need  some  outlet  for 
their  stored-up,  little-used  vitality,  and  a  useful 
safety-valve  lies  here.  On  the  other  hand,  no 
people  are  so  consistently  cold-blooded,  or  more 


82  RAGGING 

unintelligent Iy,  unwittingly  cruel  than  a  crowd 
of  boys,  and  it  is  little  short  of  marvellous  that 
some  hunted,  unpopular  boy  is  not  occasionally 
driven  to  suicide  by  the  systematic  bullying  to 
which  he  is  treated. 

It  is  when  "  ragging,"  which  is  in  essence 
gentle,  degenerates  into  cruelty,  which  is  in  its 
essence  rough,  whether  intellectual  or  physical, 
that  a  stop  has  to  be  put  at  all  costs  to  the 
least  sign  of  ill-treatment  on  the  part  of  any 
clique  of  a  school. 


CHAPTER   XI 

PREFECTS 

It  has  been  said  by  more  than  one  expert  that 
the  crowning  glory  of  the  public  school  system 
is  the  ingrained  sense  of  being  able  to  rule  that 
differentiates  the  public  school  boy  from  every 
other  type. 

The  characteristic  ease  with  which  a  young, 
inexperienced  Englishman  of  twenty -three 
controls  a  country  twice  the  size  of  his  own 
is,  and  always  has  been,  a  matter  of  envy  and 
astonishment  to  foreigners  of  all  other  lands. 

"  Give  a  boy  as  much  chance  to  develop  his 
own  initiative  as  possible"  —  so  runs  the 
tradition  ;  and  ever  since  the  days  of  Doctor 
Arnold  boys  have  been  allowed  more  and  more 
scope  to  learn  how  to  govern  while  they  are  still 
at  school,  in  order  that,  in  after  years,  they  may 
find  the  reins  of  government  as  easy  as  fielding 
in  a  house  match  or  drilling  a  platoon  in  the 
O.T.C. 

It  is  all  a  question  of  custom.  The  only 
question  is — Who  are  the  boys  who  deserve  the 
honour  of  prefectorial  privileges  ?  Who  are  the 
boys  most  likely  to  use  their  privileges  aright, 
and  who  are  those  most  liable  to  abuse  them  ? 


84  PREFECTS 

Roughly  speaking,  the  two  types  of  boys  who 
strive  for  recognition  most  strenuously  are  the 
Intellectual  and  the  Athletic. 

In  some  schools  it  is  customary  for  the  entire 
Sixth  Form  to  become  ex-officio  prefects,  which 
means  that,  as  often  as  not,  some  entirely  futile 
appointments  are  made,  for  it  by  no  means 
follows  that  because  a  boy  is  really  intellectual 
he  is  morally  or  physically  able  to  control  a  horde 
of  boys  younger  than  himself. 

The  pity  of  it  is  that  mere  Intellect  does  not 
command  respect  among  boys  —  rather  is  the 
reverse  the  case.  The  brilliantly  intellectual  boy 
is  more  often  than  not  original  (an  unforgivable 
offence  in  boys'  eyes)  ;  he  does  not  take  the 
trouble  to  conform  to  what  strike  him  as  petty, 
irksome  rules  of  routine  ;  he  is  undisciplined  and 
prone  to  kick  over  the  traces  of  good  taste  or 
traditional  form  ;  he  forms  a  small  and  select 
coterie  of  followers  which  will  in  all  probability 
be  very  unpopular.  They  will  discuss  the  poetry 
and  prose  of  Decadence,  the  Pre-Raphaelites, 
Shelley,  Keats,  and  De  Quincey  in  their  dor- 
mitories, not  with  understanding,  much  less  with 
appreciation,  but  just  in  order  to  keep  them- 
selves aloof  from  the  common  herd  who  read, 
if  they  read  at  all,  the  Red  Magazine,  The  Premier, 
or,  at  the  highest,  Nash's. 

There  is,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Intellectual 
who  is  acutely  conscious  of  his  shortcomings,  but 
wishes  to  stand  on  a  dignity  that  he  does  not 
possess,  or  is  really  anxious  to  inspire  respect, 
but  is  possessed  of  none  of  the  faculties  requisite 


THE  ATHLETE  85 

to  command  that  most  intangible  and  unanalys- 
able quality. 

The  Intellectual  has  the  most  unenviable  job  of 
all,  for  it  is  more  than  likely  that  he  will  be 
acutely  nervous  of  the  results  of  his  endeavours  ; 
he  will  be  self-conscious,  owing  to  the  develop- 
ment of  his  aesthetic  side,  and  imagine  slights 
and  failures  which  are  in  reality  non-existent, 
whereas  the  merely  Athletic  will  never  be 
troubled  by  doubts,  owing  to  his  obtuseness. 
I  must  confess  at  once  that  I  envy  the  lot 
of  the  athlete  who  is  an  athlete  before  all 
else,  more  than  any  one  in  the  world. 

He  is  obsessed  by  no  troublous  thoughts,  as 
the  imaginative  intellectual  boy  is,  of  whether, 
after  all,  his  is  the  best  system  of  control.  He 
is  accustomed  to  lead  in  the  games,  to  cajole,  to 
drive,  to  encourage,  riding  rough-shod  over  any 
who  dispute  his  methods,  by  the  simple  applica- 
tion of  physical  force,  of  which  he  naturally 
possesses  a  great  store. 

Everything  is  made  comfortable  for  him. 
Boys  and  most  men,  constituted  as  they  are, 
admire  brawn  and  muscle,  a  straight  eye,  and  a 
fearless  tackle  more  than  anything  else.  What- 
ever a  man  possessed  of  these  qualities  bids  them 
do  they  do  unquestioningly,  only  too  proud  to 
be  thought  worthy  of  notice  by  the  demi-god. 
Such  unthinking  loyalty,  amounting  almost  to 
idolatry,  fosters  quite  naturally  a  feeling  in  the 
athlete's  mind  that  he  is  the  man  who  matters. 
The  result  is  not  only  deplorable  but  dangerous. 
It  leads  to  that  quite  unmistakable  reaction  on 


86  PREFECTS 

the  part  of  our  foremost  educationists  against 
the  evils  of  over-athleticism  on  the  boy  while 
still  at  school.  It  leads  to  that  nauseating  golf, 
cricket,  racing,  and  football  talk  which  occupies 
the  greater  part  of  so  many  men's  conversa- 
tion to  the  exclusion  of  all  else,  whether  it  be 
the  old  public  school  boy  in  his  club,  or  the 
old  elemental  school  boy  in  his  "  pub." 

Its  overweening  influence  may  be  easily  seen 
by  the  prodigious  amount  of  space  given  over  to 
descriptions  of  athletic  contests  by  all  the  news- 
papers which  pander  to  the  tastes  of  their  readers, 
and  never  dream  of  elevating  the  public  taste 
even  to  the  level  of  the  least  intellectual  member 
of  their  staff. 

At  such  a  time  as  the  present  it  even  leads 
to  an  extraordinary  amount  of  rubbish  being 
talked  about  the  "  sporting  "  instinct  of  the 
games-ridden  men  who  have  led  (as  usual)  in  the 
trenches  just  as  they  led  on  the  playing-fields. 
Comparisons  are  invidious  at  the  best  of  times, 
but  I  cannot  help  asserting  that  it  is  my  firm 
belief  that  those  men  of  noble  imagination 
but  poor  physique,  poets,  painters,  and  actors, 
who  have  answered  their  country's  call  not 
less  certainly  than  the  athletes,  have  shown 
themselves  just  as  capable  in  the  moments  of 
stress,  or  when  initiative  of  movement  is  re- 
quired. I  grant  that  such  men  feel  the  horror 
and  needlessness  of  war  more  than  the  others 
who  accept  it  all  as  part  of  the  day's  work,  but 
they  are  surely  not  the  less  honourable  for 
taking  their  share  in  what  they  consider  to  be 


NEED  OF  IMAGINATION  87 

a  gross  travesty  of  all  human  civilisation  and 
progress  because  they  consider  that  by  so  doing 
they  may  perhaps  help  to  prevent  any  such 
dastardly,  wanton  disturbance  of  nature's  scheme 
from  occurring  again. 

It  seems  to  me  that  here  lies  the  kernel  of 
the  whole  matter. 

Our  leaders  of  the  future  ought  to  be  men  of 
highly  developed  aesthetic  taste,  possessed  of 
that  vivid  imagination  which  prompts  men 
first  of  all  to  think  of  the  cause  of  spiritual 
progress  rather  than  of  material  success  ;  we 
have  too  long  left  the  affairs  of  the  State  in  the 
hands  of  material-minded,  selfish  men. 

All  this  "  will  never  do."  There  is  but  one 
cure.  You  can  only  influence  a  nation  as  you 
influence  an  animal,  by  catching  it  young. 

The  present  system  of  "  prefectorial  govern- 
ment "  is  ideal  in  theory,  but  we  should  see  to 
it  that  no  boy  shall  be  allowed  to  lead  others 
unless  he  has  proved  himself  to  be  devoted  to 
the  cause  of  real  progress,  and  has  ideas  beyond 
the  world  of  school. 

At  present  a  housemaster  interviews  his 
senior  boys  and  talks  about  the  many  "  duties 
and  privileges  of  prefects  " ;  how  they  must 
not  let  themselves  be  cheapened  by  preserving 
their  present  friendships  ;  at  all  costs  they  are 
to  remember  that  the  first  essential  of  govern- 
ment is  discipline ;  the  moral  and  physical 
well-being  of  the  house  is  rubbed  into  them,  but 
little  is  said  about  the  training  of  the  malleable 
younger  members  to  think  of   the   vast  world- 


88  PREFECTS 

wide  problems  upon  which  they  will  have  to 
make  up  their  minds  so  very  soon  and  without 
any  warning. 

The  root  of  the  trouble  lies  in  the  fact  that 
the  masters  themselves  "  never  have  time  "  to 
make  up  their  minds  about  the  great  problems 
of  the  outside  world  ;  they  take  the  agelong 
accepted  opinions  of  their  fathers,  and  eye  with 
suspicious  horror  any  theorists  who  dare  to 
suggest  that  innovations  might  occasionally  be 
beneficial  to  the  country. 

It  is  this  stereotyped  conservatism  that  is  so 
dangerous  a  sign  of  the  times  in  our  great  schools. 
Boys  and  masters  alike  are  eaten  up  by  tradition  ; 
it  has  become  so  much  a  religion  to  them  that 
any  suggestion  of  novel  precepts  is  regarded  as 
idolatry.  Any  young  master  full  of  enthusiasm 
for  his  programme  for  the  regeneration  of  the 
mind  of  man  through  the  public  schools  finds  it 
difficult  to  meet  with  sympathy  from  his  col- 
leagues. He  must  fall  into  line  with  the  rest  and 
accept  traditional  customs.  His  idiosyncrasies, 
whether  mere  details  of  clothing,  speech, 
manners  or  way  of  walking,  or  the  greater 
idiosyncrasies  of  the  mind  which  have  developed 
his  imagination  so  that  he  can  take  an  interest 
in  books  or  pictures  or  sculpture,  are  all  food 
for  adverse  cricitism  from  his  form  or  Common 
Room,  until  he  finds  himself  suddenly  outcast,  a 
pariah,  unable  to  achieve  any  of  those  reforms 
which  led  him  to  give  up  all  for  the  sake  of  the 
future  of  the  race. 

But  I  am  talking  too  much  in  the  air.     Baffled 


SOME  TYPES  89 

as  I  have  been  on  all  sides  in  my  own  attempts 
to  make  people  see  that  there  is  anything  wrong 
with  public  schools  as  they  are,  I  am  in  danger 
of  becoming  embittered. 

Let  me  give  you  a  picture  of  some  types  with 
whom  I  have  come  into  contact,  and  leave  you 
to  draw  your  own  conclusions. 

I  have  in  my  mind  a  few  actual  prefects  I  have 
known. 

The  first,  Arbuthnot,  is  a  not  over-intelligent 
(so  far  as  school-work  goes)  member  of  the 
Shooting  VIII.  and  Football  XV.,  the  son  of 
a  company  promoter  who  likes  to  see  his  money's 
worth  and  is  not  over-pleased  at  his  boy's 
repeated  requests  for  more  books.  I  used  to 
see  a  good  deal  of  Arbuthnot  because  he  came 
to  me  for  English  essays  and  was  an  omnivorous 
reader.  I  once  allowed  him  to  ransack  my 
library  because  I  found,  much  to  my  surprise, 
for  he  was  a  popular  boy,  that  he  was  intensely 
unhappy  at  school  ;  the  only  outlet  he  had  for 
his  emotions  was  writing  poetry,  and  that  of  a 
kind  modelled  on  "  The  Everlasting  Mercy  " 
and  "  The  Widow  in  the  Bye-Street."  I  did 
not  wish  to  drive  him  away  from  books  altogether 
by  suddenly  substituting  Milton  for  the  more 
lurid  poets  who  had  attracted  him,  but  it  was 
an  extraordinarily  arduous  business  diverting 
him  from  the  moderns,  the  contributors  to 
"  The  Yellow  Book,"  back  to  the  calm  majesty 
of  the  classics. 

He  was  a  wild  devotee  of  debates  here  ;  having 
assimilated  the  notions  of  Shaw  and  others,  he 


90  PREFECTS 

would  delight  to  throw  bombs  about  in  the 
most  careless  manner.  This  caused  him  to  gain 
a  certain  notoriety,  as  a  result  of  which  he 
became  editor  of  a  flagrant  publication  entitled 
The  Hornet,  which  nearly  brought  about  his 
instant  expulsion  :  the  lampoons  upon  the  staff 
were  never  forgiven,  and  he  became  more  and 
more  harassed  by  his  house  and  other  masters 
until  he  implored  his  father  to  take  him  away. 
He  became  a  prefect  for  two  terms  before  he 
left,  but  never  took  the  trouble  either  to  keep 
order  or  to  preserve  that  sense  of  dignity  in 
himself  which  it  is  of  the  first  importance  that 
prefects  should  cultivate.  In  consequence  he 
was  by  a  strange  anomaly  beloved  in  his  "  house," 
and  when  he  started  to  "  rag  "  the  house  games, 
the  spirit  of  revolt  against  athletics  spread  like 
wildfire  and  he  became  a  sort  of  god  among  the 
smaller  fry. 

It  was  not  until  he  had  actually  left  school 
and  been  at  Cambridge  for  a  year  that  he  came 
to  see  how  foolish  his  conduct  at  school  had 
been  :  it  was  a  sort  of  kicking  against  the  pricks 
with  no  adequate  purpose  :  he  had  been  un- 
happy for  no  very  cogent  reason,  and  had 
wreaked  his  vengeance  on  a  school  which  would 
not  take  the  trouble  to  find  out  where  one 
individual  member  was  being  unwittingly  rubbed 
up  the  wrong  way.  As  a  prefect  his  influence, 
which  might  have  been  and  should  have  been 
excellent,  was  malign  :  it  took  the  house  at 
least  a  year  to  recover  its  prestige  in  the  eyes 
of  the  rest  of  the  school  :   it  had  become  slack, 


MORE  TYPES  91 

lost  its  sense  of  esprit  de  corps,  and  gone  in  for 
crankiness  and  the  cult  of  foolishness. 

Another  prefect  I  have  in  mind  is  Howard. 
He  also  is  the  head  of  a  house,  devoutly 
religious,  a  Philistine  in  thought  and  intellect, 
an  indomitable  worker  at  school  subjects, 
because  he  knows  that  he  must  get  a  scholarship 
if  he  wishes  ever  to  get  to  Cambridge,  a  strong 
athlete  by  reason  of  continued  plodding  rather 
than  by  any  natural  genius,  and  a  rigid  disciplin- 
arian. He  has  no  difficulty  with  his  house,  no 
doubt  about  his  success  ;  he  is  the  "  model 
boy,"  held  up  to  admiration  on  Speech  Days,  the 
recipient  of  many  prizes,  an  inexhaustible  source 
of  joy  (and  incidentally  a  wonderful  saver  of 
trouble)  to  his  housemaster. 

Years  hence  we  shall  talk  of  him  with  bated 
breath  as  "  that  wonderful  boy  Howard  "  who 
rescued  a  house  which  was  going  to  rack  and 
ruin,  established  it  on  sound  lines,  and  kept 
it  going  entirely  "  off  his  own  bat  " — and  quite 
rightly.     He  is  a  valuable  product. 

Then  there  is  Watson,  the  great  spectacled 
classical  scholar — nervous,  futile,  hideous.  You 
see  him  in  every  school.  From  his  earliest  days 
at  his  first  private  school  he  has  been  trained  in 
the  classics  very  much  as  a  prize  Pomeranian 
is  trained  for  the  shows.  He  goes  through  his 
public  school  exactly  as  a  prize  dog  would. 
Nothing  matters  except  the  assimilation  of  the 
classics — eternal  Latin  and  Greek.  He  never 
derives  any  ghost  of  an  idea  as  to  what  it  all 
means.    The  aesthetic  joys  onfy  to  be  gained  from 


92  PREFECTS 

the  Greeks  are  hidden  from  him ;  he  is  mentally 
blind ;  he  no  more  enjoys  his  food  than  the  dog 
does — he  takes  it  because  it  is  good  for  him. 
In  the  end,  he  goes  to  Balliol,  after  years  of 
incompetence  at  school,  where  he  has  been  the 
"  butt  "  of  the  Lower  School  ;  he  takes  (perhaps) 
a  First  in  "  Greats,"  and  returns  to  vomit  the 
undigested  masses  of  the  classics  which  he  has 
stored  up  to  other  boys  of  a  later  generation, 
and  continues  to  be  the  "  butt  "  of  his  form  for 
the  rest  of  his  life,  until  he  dies  "  unwept,  un- 
honoured,  and  unsung " — a  pitiable  tragedy. 
Is  such  a  man  likely  to  influence  a  malleable 
generation  for  good  ?     I  think  not. 

I  have  taken  up  too  much  space  already 
with  these  types.  Let  me  conclude  with  one 
more  friend  of  mine — Herbertson. 

He  is  fairly  athletic,  tremendously  keen  on 
all  the  problems  of  the  day,  possessed  of  a 
liberal  intelligence,  anxious  only  to  develop  his 
intellect,  so  that  he  may  be  the  better  able  to 
take  an  unbiased  view  of  life,  and  so  help  to 
the  best  of  his  ability  suffering  humanity. 
Consequently  he  reads  omnivorously  all  the 
poetry,  history,  novels,  and  sociological  works 
that  he  can  lay  his  hands  on. 

This  does  not  endear  him  to  the  rest  of  the 
house,  who  talk  of  games  to  the  exclusion  of  all 
else.  In  a  house  match  he  will  play  a  brilliant 
game ;  but  the  night  after,  if  any  one  starts  to 
comment  on  it,  his  usual  remark  is,  "  Oh,  for 
God's  sake,  shut  up  !  " 

His  path  is  made  as  difficult  for  him  as  possible, 


CONCLUSIONS  93 

both  by  his  housemaster  and  juniors,  who,  like 
all  unimaginative  people,  hate  what  they  do  not 
understand. 

It  is  useless  to  elaborate  further.  I  have 
given  you  fair  specimens  in  existing  circum- 
stances, and  leave  it  to  your  judgment.  The 
question  is:  "Is  all  well  as  we  stand?" 
I  am  far  too  much  of  an  optimist  to 
think  so.  Hence  my  cry  from  the  housetops 
until  I  make  the  people  hear.  It  is  the  only 
means  left,  so  puny  seem  my  own  personal 
efforts  as  an  assistant  master  in  a  big  school. 

At  times  I  get  so  dispirited  at  the  attacks  that 
are  made  upon  my  u  loyalty,"  my  "  upsetting, 
irrational,  nonsensical  notions,"  that  I  feel 
inclined  to  let  things  slide,  to  acquiesce,  and  be 
comfortable  ;  on  such  occasions  the  only  weapon 
left  me  is  my  pen — so,  with  my  lance  in  rest,  I 
go  on  tilting  at  windmills. 


CHAPTER   XII 

SCHOOL  MAGAZINES 

A  school  magazine  to  be  successful  must  be 
of  illegitimate  birth. 

The  school  "  mag,"  as  the  official  organ  is 
usually  called,  is  too  heavily  censored,  as  be- 
comes "  official  organs,"  to  reflect  the  real 
opinion  of  the  school  on  any  point  of  local  im- 
portance ;  the  writer  has  to  take  into  account 
what  the  headmaster,  housemasters,  and  all  the 
staff  think  before  he  dare  put  forward  a  new 
theory.  There  is  always  lurking  at  the  back 
of  his  mind  the  fearful  thought  that  he  may 
be  committing  a  grave  breach  of  etiquette  in 
propounding  a  fresh  theory  about  compulsory 
games,  attendance  in  chapel,  the  validity  of 
certain  old-established  traditions  and  unwritten 
laws  :  he  may  be  accused  of  treachery,  dis- 
loyalty, lack  of  esprit  de  corps,  and  suffer 
accordingly  both  from  those  in  power  and  his 
friends. 

Consequently,  to  be  on  the  safe  side,  an  editor 
of  a  school  magazine  permits  of  nothing  but 
accounts  of  games,  concerts,  field  days,  dramatic 
performances,  debates,  letters  from  the  Front, 
and  a  harmless  verse  or  so,  translated  from  the 

94 


THE  OFFICIAL  ORGAN  95 

Greek,  with  the  result  that  the  finished  number 
is  so  tedious  as  to  bore  every  one  to  tears  except 
the  smaller  fry  and  the  ambitious,  who  rush  to 
see  their  names  in  print  as  having  distinguished 
themselves  on  the  field  of  play  or  on  the 
platform. 

Were  it  not  part  of  the  school's  laws  that 
every  boy  perforce  has  to  subscribe  sixpence  per 
number  towards  the  production  of  these  peri- 
odicals, most  of  them  would  have  ceased  to 
exist  through  lack  of  funds  shortly  after  their 
inception.  Old  Boys,  masters,  and  present 
Winchburians  alike  always  complain  as  each 
number  appears  that  it  is  only  duller  than  the 
last. 

Once  having  satisfied  themselves  that  their 
names  do  or  do  not  appear,  their  interest  vanishes 
at  once. 

And  it  should  in  fairness  be  understood  at 
once  that  it  is  not  for  lack  of  talent  that  these 
journals  fail  ;  in  every  school  there  are  many 
really  brilliant  writers  who  never  even  approach 
the  editor  with  their  MSS.,  knowing  full  well 
that  unless  they  say  what  is  trite  and 
commonplace  their  "  stuff  "  stands  no  chance 
of  acceptance. 

It  is  in  consequence  of  this  that  enthusiastic 
waves  of  literary  endeavour  from  time  to  time 
take  place,  and  for  a  short  space  of  time  really 
brilliant  ephemeral  periodicals  flit  into  our  ken, 
only  to  disappear  all  too  soon. 

These  secret,  short-lived  bursts  are  sometimes 
astonishingly  full  of  genius,  and  after  all  who 


96  SCHOOL  MAGAZINES 

can  wonder?    These  are  those  illegitimate  ex- 
pressions of  a  boy's  soul — 

"  Which  in  the  lusty  stealth  of  Nature,  take 
More  composition  and  fierce  quality 
Than  doth  ...  go  to  the  creating  of  a  whole  tribe  of 

'  mags  ' 
Got  'tween  asleep  and  wake  !  " 

I  remember  in  my  own  schooldays  that  as  a 
counter-attraction  to  the  official  Crantonian  we 
ran  a  rival  called  The  Critic.  This  magazine, 
which  was  illustrated  and  uncensored,  was  read 
aloud  fortnightly  on  alternate  Sunday  evenings 
to  the  delighted  members  of  a  club  called  the 
Junior  Debating  Society.  There  was  but  one 
copy,  and  the  editor  was  a  boy  of  fine  literary 
taste.  We  criticised  everything — masters,  pre- 
fects, customs,  games,  abuses — with  a  freedom  that 
has  been  denied  us  ever  since  in  a  world  where 
the  law  of  libel  holds  us  up  at  every  turn  ;  never 
again  have  any  of  us  been  allowed  to  say  exactly 
what  we  mean  or  to  indulge  in  such  sharp, 
biting,  vituperative  language.  We  boldly  copied 
Swift  and  Pope,  Byron  and  Dryden  ;  our  coup- 
lets and  epigrams  were  bandied  about  from 
month  to  month  for  terms  ;  we  felt  ourselves 
among  the  immortals ;  we  were  coiners  of 
phrases  which  outlasted  our  time  ;  we  invented 
nicknames  that  still  stick,  twenty  years  after. 
What  greater  fame  could  man  desire  ? 

And  still  can  we  con  with  delight  our  own 
unformed  writing  if  we  choose  to  go  back  to 
Cranton  and  poke  about  in  the  archives  of  the 


THE  WASP  97 

Junior  Debating  Society  Library,  for  every  copy 
of  The  Critic  was  kept  and  bound.  .  .  . 

The  secret  of  our  success  ?  No  censor,  no 
dread  of  public  opinion.  All  contributions  were 
anonymous ;  also,  most  important  of  all,  we 
were  paid  according  to  merit.  The  pride  that 
thrills  a  boy  on  first  receiving  a  piece  of  silver, 
ay,  even  sometimes  of  gold,  for  his  own  writing 
is  finer  than  any  other  sensation  in  life. 

Since  those  days  I  have  had  to  act  as  con- 
tributor, reader,  censor,  and  editor  to  many 
magazines,  but  I  have  never  met  with  truer  self- 
expression,  better  satire,  or  such  good-humoured 
chaff  as  in  those  old  days  of  The  Critic. 

I  remember  once  in  later  years  that  a  certain 
house  noted  for  its  tendency  towards  literary 
expression  at  Harchester  started  a  rival  to  the 
Harcastrian  called  The  Wasp.  Its  first  and  last 
editor  was  a  boy-poet  who  is  now  among  the 
more  famous  of  the  younger  school  of  Georgian 
poets.  It  was  an  amazing  tour  de  force.  The 
editor  wrote  practically  the  whole  magazine  from 
cover  to  cover.  It  was  typed  and  cost  sixpence  a 
copy.  There  were  plays  in  blank  verse  modelled 
on  Stephen  Phillips,  passionate  love-poems  obvi- 
ously based  on  Ernest  Dowson  and  Swinburne, 
attacks  on  stereotyped  religions,  forms,  and 
ceremonies,  gems  of  fairy  poetry  distinctly 
reminiscent  of  Walter  de  la  Mare,  fantastic  stories 
of  mystery  and  imagination  founded  on  Richard 
Middleton  and  Edgar  Allan  Poe,  long  narrative 
poems  full  of  obscenities  showing  the  influence 
of  "  The  Everlasting  Mercy  "  and  "  The  Widow 


98  SCHOOL  MAGAZINES 

in  the  Bye-Street  " — all  the  great  writers  of 
yesterday  and  to-day  were  exploited  ruthlessly 
to  provide  copy  for  their  disciples  at  Harchester. 
The  strange  part  of  the  whole  magazine  was 
that  there  was  never  a  word  about  the  school ; 
no  attempt  at  abuse,  no  scurrilous  condemna- 
tion of  the  Harcastrian,  no  flighty  satire  about 
masters'  ways,  masters'  dress,  masters'  incom- 
petence. 

I  think  it  was  this  very  aloofness  that  so 
irritated  the  headmaster  when  once,  by  chance, 
he  happened  to  see  a  copy. 

Full  of  rage,  he  sent  for  the  editor  ;  he  de- 
manded that  all  copies  should  be  burnt,  and  was 
only  prevented  from  instantly  expelling  the 
unfortunate  editor  after  a  stand-up  fight  with 
the  boy's  housemaster.  He  could  not  see  that 
this  self-expression  was  not  "  immoral,"  as  he 
stigmatised  it,  at  all,  but  rather  was  a  very 
powerful  safety-valve  for  the  outpouring  of  the 
emotions  of  a  few  highly-strung  boys  who 
craved  for  something  more  than  they  found  in 
the  hide-bound  routine  and  monotony  of  school 
life. 

I  have  kept  all  copies  of  The  Wasp.  Some 
day  the  world  will  probably  thank  me  for  having 
done  so,  to  judge  from  the  way  in  which  young 
J A 's  later  work  is  now  selling. 

I  have  before  me  now  two  new  productions  of 
two  separate  cliques  at  Winchborough. 

The  one,  The  Castigator,  costs  threepence,  is 
advertised  to  appear  monthly,  and  is  badly 
printed    off    from    the    Army    Side     master's 


THE  CAST1GAT0R  99 

"jellygraph"  at    infinite   cost   of   trouble   and 
time. 

It  is  a  strange  periodical. 

It  opens  with  a  sonnet  which  I  cannot  forbear 
from  quoting  ;  it  shows  the  new  spirit,  brought 
about  by  the  war,  at  work,  and  is  most  distinctly 
poetry. 

"THE  CALL 

'  Lusimus  satis :  tempus  est  abire  ' 

As  the  spring  morn  casts  off  its  winter  raiment 
So  put  we  by  the  garb  that  we  have  worn  : 
Draggled  through  many  wanderings,  and  torn 

By  passions  that  demand  their  bitter  payment 

Of  the  Gods'  golden  gift  of  Youth  and  Love. 
Now  stand  we  strong  of  heart  and  clear  of  eye 
And  they  remain  only  in  memory, — 

Those  fevered  days  that  now  seem  so  far  off. 

For  the  word  England  like  a  flame  was  breathed, 
And  we  forgot  the  old  desires  and  joys, 
The  barren  ecstasies  and  clamouring  noise 
Of  pleasure.     Then  with  penitential  awe 
Mingled  with  proud  thanksgiving,  our  eyes  saw 

The  sword  of  Honour  and  The  Faith  unsheathed." 

So  fine  a  start  is,  naturally  enough,  not  sus- 
tained ;  that  were  too  much  to  expect. 

The  editorial,  like  nearly  all  editorials,  is  poor  ; 
its  only  merit  is  its  brevity.  It  is  stilted  and 
self-conscious  ;  altogether  too  boyish. 

Then  follows  "  News  of  the  House,"  which  is,  of 
course,  of  local  interest,  and  panders  to  that 
taste  which  likes  to  see  its  name  in  print,  even 
in  '*■  jellygraph  "  print,  and  this  is  succeeded  b}r 
an  extraordinary  story  about  China  which  would 
8 


ioo  SCHOOL  MAGAZINES 

not  disgrace  the  pen  of  such  an  authority  as  Mr . 
J.O.  P.  Bland. 

After  this  we  are  prepared  for  anything.  We 
are  not  surprised  to  find  a  serial  not  unlike  those 
of  Miss  Ruby  M.  Ayres,  which  The  Times  chooses 
to  boom  so  freely  for  its  sister,  the  Daily  Mirror  ; 
there  is  the  inevitable  ghost  story,  some  bad 
verses  on  a  school  abuse,  a  vast  quantity 
of  quite  amusing  correspondence,  a  series  of 
"  howlers  "  committed  by  members  of  the  house 
in  form  (a  gorgeous  page  of  self-revelations),  and 
the  fourteenth  page  sees  the  last  of  "No.  i, 
Vol.  I." 

All  success  to  it,  say  I ;  this  is  what  we 
want. 

I  have  before  me  the  first  copy  of  a  new 
Winchburian  production,  printed  by  the  local 
photographer,  called  The  Clarion,  price  2d. 
Let  me  say  at  once  that  it  is  by  far  the  best  school 
magazine  I  have  ever  seen.  It  is  conducted  in 
absolute  secrecy,  even  to  the  point  of  being 
delivered  in  a  sealed  envelope.  It  contains 
nothing  which  could  possibly  betray  the  author- 
ship of  any  one  contribution. 

On  the  first  page  we  read  that : 

M  The  Clarion  is  the  first  innovation  here 
for  years,  and  perhaps  the  only  thing  at  Winch- 
borough  which  is  not  compulsory." 

Later : 

'•  One  of  the  many  merits  of  The  Clarion  is 
that  it  contains  no  articles  on  public  schools 
in  war-time." 

Later  again  : 


THE  CLARION  101 

"  Do  not  imagine  that  The  Clarion  is  pro- 
duced by  masters — it  is  far  too  clever. 

"  It  has  no  tales  of  classic  fights 

By  military  nuts  ; 
No  deft  debaters  wronging  rights, 
No  rising  to  poetic  heights, 
No  lays  of  literary  lights, 

Or  chronicles  of  '  guts.'  " 

There  follows  an  extremely  able  "  hit  "  at 
the  "  Bloods,"  called  "  Etiquette  in  the  Upper 
Circle."  One  of  the  most  bitter  rules  for 
candidates  is  No.  3  : 

11  Candidates  must  be  careful  to  avoid  all 
important  questions  when  conversing.  Con- 
versation should  be  confined  to  games,  the 
weather,  and  the  work  you  haven't  done,  and 
should  always  be  of  a  light  and  humorous  char- 
acter when  not  abusive." 

A  real  sense  of  poetry  is  reached  in  "  The 
Wood,"  which  begins  : 

"  At  the  shadowed  hour  of  midnight,  in  the  dark-leaved 

forest  reaches, 
When    the   lonely   little    moonbeams    flicker   struggling 

through  the  beeches, 
When  the  tiny,  mournful  breezes  with  a  moaning  and  a 

sighing 
Through     the     swaying,     whispering     branches     come 

a-creaking  and  a-crying  .  .  . 
Then  the  wicked  little  people  of  the  forest  are  a-gadding, 
With   their  little  eyes  a-twinkle    and    their  little  feet 

a-padding." 

This  is  followed  up  by  some  remarkably 
apposite   correspondence   in    which   a   plea   for 


102  SCHOOL  MAGAZINES 

less  extravagant  energy  in  games  is  put  forward 
"  now  that  the  school  is  in  a  better  condition, 
morally  and  socially,  than  it  has  ever  been 
before." 

An  unmerciful  parody  of  the  first  four  pages 
of  the  current  number  of  The  Winchburian 
paves  the  way  for  the  bon-mot  of  the  number. 

This  is  a  jest  almost  too  good  to  be  true.  The 
editor  of  The  Winchburian  one  day  received  a 
letter  purporting  to  emanate  from  an  old  boy, 
R.  E.  Mydleton,  who  desired  to  print  two  sonnets 
in  the  forthcoming  issue.  The  editor  replied 
that  he  was  unable  to  accede  to  this  request 
unless  Mr.  Mydleton  would  specify  exactly 
when  he  was  at  Winchborough.  This  the 
author,  in  his  reply,  stated  that  he  was  unable 
to  do  as  he  had  changed  his  name,  and  dare  not 
disclose  a  secret  which  would  cause  pain  to 
one  who  was  dear  to  him.  The  editor,  in  re- 
morse, agreed  to  print  the  sonnets,  and  wrote 
a  most  touching  letter  of  apology  for  his  first 
harsh  note.  Judge  of  his  horror  when  he  dis- 
covered that  on  the  very  day  that  he  received 
the  second  letter  from  Mr.  Mydleton,  that  un- 
fortunate poet  had  died.  In  the  Daily  Mail  of 
13th  November  191 5  appeared  this  obituary 
notice  : 

11  Mydleton. — Very  suddenly,  on  Wednesday 
evening,  at  Cambridge  Square,  Hyde  Park, 
Ralph  E.  Mydleton,  the  poet,  aged  fifty-one." 

Of  course  the  whole  thing  was  a  hoax.  The 
sonnets,  which  incidentally  had  appeared  already 
in   The  Winchburian  a  short  time  before,  were 


THE  MYDLETON  HOAX  103 

ridiculously  bad  ;  there  never  had  been  a  Mr. 
Mydleton — and  the  editor  of  The  Winchburian 
is  now  like  the  immortal  Partridge  of  almanack 
fame  in  Swift's  day,  the  butt  of  inextinguishable 
laughter. 

The  Clarion  publishes  the  whole  corre- 
spondence and  somewhat  naturally  gloats  over 
its  unfortunate  contemporary. 

"  And  so,"  runs  the  indictment,  "  the  editor 
of  The  Winchburian  believes  that  by  refusing 
to  accept  Mr.  Mydleton 's  sonnets  he  has  made 
himself  the  virtual  murderer  of  this  unfortunate 
and  mysterious  contributor." 

Such  a  "  scoop  "  for  the  opening  number  of 
a  school  magazine  it  would  be  hard  to  rival. 
It  stands  alone  among  the  schoolboy  jests  of 
our  time. 

Long  may  The  Clarion  and  its  kind  flourish. 
Led  by  such  a  spirit  of  literary  adventure  its 
contributors  are  well  on  the  way  to  train  them- 
selves to  become  writers  who  will  really  matter 
in  the  next  generation,  and  we  sadly  need 
a  training-school  for  the  young  journalist  before 
he  casts  off  the  fetters  of  discipline  which  Winch- 
borough  and  other  such  places  so  beneficially 
provide  for  the  genius  of  to-morrow. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

GAMES 

One  of  the  greatest  benefits  which  the  war  has 
conferred  upon  us  is  the  depreciation  of  the 
value  of  athletics  consequent  upon  the  rise  of 
the  corps. 

We  were  in  grave  danger  of  falling  into  the 
snare  of  making  success  in  the  games  one  of  the 
first  standards  by  which  we  judged  our  fellow- 
men.  A  "  Blue  "  was  always  safe  to  be  offered 
a  post  at  most  public  schools,  regardless  of  his 
qualities  as  a  master.  The  theory  was  that  boys 
would  naturally  reverence  a  man  who  had  the 
magic  gift  of  a  straight  eye  or  an  abnormal  wind. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  boys  were  not  so  easily 
hoodwinked.  Some  of  the  worst  masters  we 
have  ever  known  have  been  "  Blues  " — men 
without  brains,  without  a  sense  of  humour 
or  proportion,  with  no  sense  of  dignity  or  dis- 
cipline, useless  in  every  walk  of  life  except  on 
the  running  track  or  on  the  river. 

Our  daily  papers  did  their  best  to  lend  colour 
to  the  fact  that  England's  gods  were  her  pro- 
fessional cricket  and  football  players  by  giving 
up  whole  pages  to  accounts  of  games  all  over 

the  country. 

X04 


PAST  AND  PRESENT  105 

War  has  changed  all  that.  We  still  play 
games,  but  we  play  them,  not  work  at  them 
now.  But  two  years  ago  and  every  game  seemed 
to  be  degenerating  into  a  science  which  required 
years  of  incessant  and  arduous  practice.  The 
whole  point  of  a  game  is  that  it  should  be 
relaxation.  To  play  hard  is  one  thing,  to  play 
in  such  a  state  of  nervous  tension  that  you  go 
"  stale  "  in  half  a  term  is  another — and  tends 
to  ruin  all  the  good  that  undoubtedly  accrues 
from  healthy  exercise. 

There  was  a  time,  not  long  ago,  when  boys 
could  be  got  to  talk  of  nothing  else  but  their 
chances  of  getting  caps,  the  chances  of  their 
houses  in  the  cup-ties,  the  probable  choices  for 
the  first  and  second  Fifteens  and  Elevens.  That 
talk  has  now  luckity  been  diverted  into  a  healthier 
channel  ;  the  O.T.C.  takes  up  much  more  of 
their  time  and  occupies  their  thoughts,  to  the 
partial  exclusion  of  games.  But  still  games  are 
played,  and  there  is  a  tendency  as  the  war  goes 
on  to  revert  to  the  old  false  values. 

Boys  come  tired  out  and  listless  into  afternoon 
school  after  a  strenuous  practice,  and  for  all 
the  good  they  derive  from  the  lesson  might 
as  well  be  asleep  in  their  studies. 

The  truth  is,  that  even  now  the  average  boy 
is  driven  too  much  ;  every  one  knows  that  it  is 
bad  for  the  young  to  have  too  much  time  to 
himself,  but  I  am  not  sure  that  it  is  not  an  equally 
bad  thing  for  him  to  have  no  time  to  himself. 
From  bed  he  is  hurried  to  physical  training, 
from  physical  training  to  breakfast,  from  break- 


106  GAMES 

fast  to  chapel,  and  then  to  work  for  four  hours 
on  end,  which  may  be,  in  a  slack  form,  his  only 
rest  for  the  day.  As  soon  as  he  comes  out  of 
school  he  is  drilled  in  the  O.T.C.,  a  hurried 
lunch  is  followed  by  a  scramble  into  football 
clothes,  and  he  is  hounded  up  and  down  the 
fields  for  an  hour  by  his  house  captain  under 
pretence  of  being  kept  fit.  Back  he  goes  to  his 
house  with  just  time  to  change  before  afternoon 
school  ;  by  the  time  that  6.15  comes  he  is 
ready  to  drop  through  sheer  fatigue.  Tea  is 
followed  at  once  by  preparation,  supper  and 
more  preparation,  and  at  ten  o'clock  he  is  rushed 
to  bed,  having  had  no  instant  to  himself  since 
he  got  up  in  the  early  morning. 

Now  a  "  slack "  afternoon  every  now  and 
again  would  just  be  the  saving  of  him.  Every 
boy  ought  to  be  allowed  two  afternoons  in 
the  week  "  off"  games,  when  he  should  be  per- 
mitted to  go  off  on  his  bicycle,  walk,  play  golf, 
slack  in  his  study,  or  do  whatever  he  pleased 
to  counteract  the  effect  of  the  other  days. 
Only  so  can  games  be  made  the  pleasurable 
relaxation  which  they  were  meant  to  be.  There 
is  too  much  giving  of  colours  and  choosing  of 
sides,  too  much  excitement  to  go  M  all  out  "  all 
the  time,  day  in,  day  out,  throughout  the  term. 
A  day  with  beagles,  a  run  to  hounds  once  every 
fortnight  would  do  everybody  a  world  of  good. 
It  would  take  them  out  of  the  narrow  routine, 
they  would  meet  fresh  people,  see  fresh  scenes, 
become,  as  all  lovers  of  the  hunt  become,  lovers 
of  nature. 


GOOD  QUALITIES  OF  GAMES       107 

There  is  a  section  of  society  which  looks  ask- 
ance at  boys  daring  to  go  down  to  the  playing- 
fields  in  football  garb  at  all  ;  they  say  that  it 
shows  a  levity  sadly  out  of  place  at  a  time  when 
all  the  nation's  energies  should  be  expended  on 
one  object  alone — the  conquest  of  the  enemy 
by  whatever  means . 

Such  people  forget,  what  all  unthinking  op- 
ponents of  games  forget,  that  if  you  are  to  train 
a  man  for  any  post  of  intellectual  or  moral 
responsibility  you  must  keep  him  physically  fit, 
and  that  3'ou  can  do  this  in  no  better  way  than 
by  encouraging  him  to  play  in  games  that  en- 
courage the  team  spirit. 

Most  of  the  qualities  that  make  for  the  good 
soldier  are  learnt  in  the  games ;  courage, 
self-reliance,  quickness  to  seize  the  initiative, 
calm  determination  to  do  one's  best  whatever 
the  issue  :  all  these  are  taught  quicker  and  more 
effectively  on  the  cricket  and  football  field  than 
anywhere  else. 

It  is  only  when  these  things  are  treated  as 
a  fetish  that  games  fail.  It  is  all  a  question 
of  firjSev  ayav.  Scarcely  any  boy  ever  over- 
works,— no  boy  knows  how  to, — whereas  nearly 
every  boy  overplays,  and  in  addition  to  the 
resulting  loss  of  balance  in  his  mind  he  usually 
overstrains  some  organ  of  his  body  which  may 
render  him  physically  useless  at  twenty-five. 
What  else  can  you  expect  after  witnessing  even 
a  Junior  House  match  ?  You  have  never  seen 
one  ?    Let  me  try  and  depict  one  for  you. 

Imagine  a  filthy  afternoon  in  mid-February, 


108  GAMES 

a  wild  waste  of  mud-flats,  four  hundred  boys 
in  corps  boots,  heavy  overcoats,  mufflers,  and 
(strange  incongruity)  straw  hats,  slowly  filtering 
past  a  gaunt,  elderly  pedagogue  who  snappishly 
calls  over  the  roll  from  a  little  blue  book  which, 
by  the  time  he  reaches  the  Lower  School,  is 
saturated  with  rain  and  mud. 

A  mad  scamper  follows  to  the  lower  grounds 
where  the  first  round  of  the  Juniors  is  to  be 
played  to-day.  For  weeks  each  side  has  been 
training  down  to  the  last  hair — getting  up  at 
unholy  hours  in  the  early  morning,  refusing  all 
invitations  to  tea  from  kindly  masters'  wives 
(who  are  all  unwitting  of  the  temptation  they 
offer  by  their  untimely  advances),  meticulously 
careful  about  their  diet  in  Hall,  eschewing  all 
sweet-stuffs  and  potatoes,  all  fat-forming 
material  that  comes  their  way.  Here  they 
are  at  last  brought  to  the  test,  all  nervous, 
uttering  the  most  inane  remarks  to  any  one 
who  will  listen,  in  a  manner  quite  foreign  to 
them. 

The  referee  whistles  :  blazers,  sweaters,  and 
caps  of  honour  are  discarded,  and  the  teams 
take  the  field,  each  individual  unconsciously 
deploring  his  lack  of  muscle  and  inches  when 
compared  with  any  of  the  opposing  side,  who 
seem  to  have  grown  immense  in  the  night. 
They  line  up  ;  a  hand  is  held  up  aloft,  the  ball 
is  kicked  away  down  the  ground,  a  frenzied 
mel£e  ensues — the  match  has  begun.  Wild 
cheers  from  the  spectators  for  "  Raleigh's  "  or 
"  Bradley's  "  cease  not  now  for  eighty  minutes, 


A  HOUSE  MATCH  109 

except  for  breathing-space  at  half-time.  Here 
are  collected  Yeomanry  officers,  masters  and 
their  wives,  local  tradespeople  and  day  boys' 
parents,  and  some  few  strangers  interspersed 
among  the  wild  horde  of  boys  who  race  violently 
up  and  down  the  touch-line  imploring  their 
House  to  "  use  your  feet,  fee-eet — fee-eet — man, 

fee-eet "     "  Pass  threes,  pass,  can't  you?  " 

"  Well  played,  laddies  !  Well  played,  boys  !  " — 
this  in  a  frenzied  tone  from  one  of  the  house- 
masters who,  clad  in  white  shorts  and  stockings 
and  an  old  Cambridge  blazer,  is  tearing  up  and 
down  the  field,  megaphone  to  his  mouth,  for  all 
the  world  like  a  river  "  coach  "  on  the  banks  by 
Long  Bridges.  The  other  housemaster  interested 
is  lean,  taciturn,  and  aged  ;  neatly  dressed  in 
bowler  hat  and  a  brown  suit,  he  stands  cynically 
surveying  the  scene  from  behind  the  goal-post, 
saying  to  himself  in  a  continued  undertone, 
"Good  old  House  1  Well  played,  House!" 
But  aloud,  when  any  one  ventures  to  approach 
him,  will  veer  away  from  the  match  altogether 
and  discuss  the  lights  on  the  trees  over  Honey- 
mead  or  Crowcombe  Hill. 

This  particular  match  to-day  seems  to  be  of 
an  extraordinary  character,  for  Raleigh's,  with 
only  thirteen  men,  lead  at  half-time  (mainly 
owing  to  the  exertions  of  their  gesticulating 
housemaster,  it  is  true)  by  14  points  to  nil  ; 
in  the  second  "  half,"  however,  their  weakness 
in  numbers  tells — gradually  the  points  are  piled 
up  until  the  score  rises,  amidst  maddening 
excitement,  to  14  points  all.     Immediately  after, 


no  GAMES 

the  whistle  blows  "  No  side."  "  Will  they 
play  on?  " 

The  captains  of  the  respective  houses  confer — 
Raleigh's  chieftain  most  emphatically  declining 
to  hear  of  any  more  to-day.  With  his  thirteen 
men  he  is  onty  too  glad  to  have  made  a  tie  of  it. 
11  We'll  replay  next  week." 

The  manager  of  school  games  wanders  up  to 
the  circle  where  the  argument  waxes  hot  and 
furious,  and  informs  them  that  they  must  play 
on,  five  minutes  each  way.  The  teams  look 
at  each  other,  every  man  piteously  wondering 
how  soon  it  will  be  before  he  faints ;  the  strain 
has  already  bereft  him  of  all  strength  or  thoughts. 
Somehow  they  hang  on,  scarcely  moving  in  the 
mud  and  slime :  half-time,  no  score ;  another 
age-long  five  minutes,  and  still  no  score — Over, 
thank  God  !  for  the  day.  And  so  the  concourse 
breaks  up,  only  to  fight  the  entire  match  over 
again  in  Common  Room,  in  the  tuck  shop,  in 
the  studies,  to  dissent  from  the  games  manager's 
decision,  to  rebel  against  that  last  try  which 
the  referee  allowed,  to  describe  momentary 
gleams  of  greatness,  to  dilate  on  the  rottenness  of 
Bradley's  "  halves,"  and  so  on  ;  while  the  poor, 
unfortunate  players  simply  go  on  training, 
waiting  more  nervous  than  ever  for  the  replay 
of  this  titanic  struggle. 

This  is  not  how  we  would  have  our  games 
travestied  :  I  have  said  enough.  Now  is  the 
time,  before  professionalism  becomes  paramount, 
to  eradicate  for  ever  any  taint  of  professionalism 
in  our  schools. 


CHAPTER    XIV 

THE  TEMPORARY  MASTER 

This  is  an  age  in  which  all  education  stands  a 
good  chance  of  being  neglected  altogether  ;  on 
the  one  hand,  we  hear  of  salaries  being  docked 
in  the  elementary  schools  just  at  a  time  when 
it  is  becoming  increasingly  hard  for  a  teacher 
to  afford  even  the  bare  necessaries  of 
life,  and  impossible  for  him  to  meet  the  new 
taxation  ;  on  the  other  hand,  screamers  in 
every  paper,  who  are  busying  themselves  trying 
to  stop  every  industry  and  profession  in  order 
that  men  may  be  found  fit  to  fight,  have  been 
querulously  asking  why  education  is  permitted 
to  go  on  :  What  good  does  it  do  ?  What  return 
do  we  see  for  our  money  ? 

The  public  schools  have  wonderfully  settled 
down  to  work  under  war  conditions  ;  deprived 
of  all  their  more  responsible  elder  boys  the 
younger  ones  have  stepped  into  the  breach,  and 
are  acquitting  themselves  splendidly  as  heads 
of  houses,  captains  of  games,  presidents  of 
societies,  and  prefects  of  school  ;  work,  games, 
the  O.T.C.,  every  department  of  school  life  is 
not  only  keeping  up  its  old  tradition  of  efficiency, 
but  steadily  improving  on  the  old  standards. 


ii2        THE  TEMPORARY  MASTER 

Perhaps  the  place  where  we  have  suffered  most 
since  the  Christmas  term  of  1914  has  been  in  the 
ranks  of  the  Common  Room. 

The  older  housemasters,  of  course,  mountain- 
like, remain  steadfast  ;  but  there  has  been  sad 
havoc  wrought  in  the  type  of  younger  assistant 
master . 

We  have  lost  all  who  were  eligible  for  war, 
and  have  had  to  reconstitute  the  staff  as  best  we 
could  out  of  the  stuff  left  on  the  agents'  books. 

First  of  all,  we  roped  in  all  the  very  old  men 
who  had  given  up  work  years  ago,  masters  of 
an  age-long  past,  stern  taskmasters,  who  asked 
and  gave  no  quarter,  who  knew,  like  Dr.  John- 
son, that  all  they  had  learnt  had  been  beaten 
into  them  with  the  cane. 

Valiantly  they  responded  to  the  call  to  come 
and  help  ;  they  are  still  with  us,  men  of  decided 
opinions,  not  only  about  "  all  this  hotch-potch 
of  modern  education  which  fits  a  boy  to  become 
nothing  better  than  a  crossing-sweeper,"  but 
who  openly  deride  their  younger  (and,  inci- 
dentally, senior)  colleagues  on  their  attitude 
towards,  and  relationships  with,  the  boys  under 
their  charge  :  "  All  this  bridging  of  the  chasm, 
you  know,  it  won't  do — so  much  soft  soap  .  .  . 
molly-coddling,  favouritism,  tut-tut  .  .  .  fallacy 
of  the  elder  brother  .  .  .  disgusting,  effemin- 
ate .  .  .,"  and  so  on. 

Tolerantly  we  smile  ;  in  secret  we  laugh  at 
these  adherents  of  "  the  good  old  days  "  ;  but  no 
one  can  say  that  we  do  not  envy  these  men  their 
glorious    self-possession,    their    amazing    assur- 


SOME  TYPES  113 

ance  that  they  are  indubitably  right,  while  we 
scatter  like  a  bad  pack  of  hounds  after  every  sort 
of  scent  in  our  frenzy  to  pick  up  the  right  trail 
of  that  elusive  fox,  liberal  education  ;  each  of  us 
pioneer-like  baying  to  high  heaven  that  we  and  we 
alone  have  found  out  the  right  path,  inciting  all 
the  other  hounds  to  follow  us  in  the  pursuit,  only 
to  lose  all  traces  of  our  quarry  at  the  first  obstacle. 

And  yet  in  our  heart  of  hearts  we  know  that 
we  are  right,  that  in  spite  of  our  dismal  and 
all  too  frequent  failures  we  are  more  likely 
to  evolve  a  scheme  of  true  education  than 
these  stereotyped  town-criers  with  their  "  Aut 
classics  (sic/)  aut  nihil  "  ever  dreamed  of.  The 
days  of  rigid  movements  in  a  fixed  line  are  over  ; 
we  of  the  twentieth  century  are  as  averse  from 
the  very  sound  of  the  word  "  groove  "  as  our 
forefathers  of  the  eighteenth  were  from  "  en- 
thusiasm "  ;  if  we  cannot  indulge  in  hyperbolic 
flights  we  prefer  not  to  move  at  all ;  we  become 
barristers,  not  schoolmasters. 

A  second  type  of  temporary  master  that  the 
war  has  called  into  being  is  the  very  young, 
much-bespectacled,  physically  unfit,  but  intel- 
lectually brilliant  scholar.  In  normal  times  this 
type  would  become  a  don  immediately  after 
taking  a  degree  ;  but  as  "  Othello's  occupation's 
gone,"  with  regard  to  the  nourishing  of  the  mind 
of  the  searcher  after  a  "  First  in  Greats,"  he  has 
to  descend  to  the  level  of  the  black  abysmal 
ignorance  of  the  Middle  School.  As  a  result  he 
is  at  first  hopelessly  lost  ;  his  lessons  are  so 
much  above  the  heads  of  his  hearers  as  to  be 


ii4        THE  TEMPORARY  MASTER 

dubbed  by  them  "  bally  hot-air,"  "  the  meander- 
ings  of  a  freak."  .  .  .  This  type  has  to  learn 
that  the  public  school  boy  does  not  wish  to 
improve  ;  his  first  object  is  to  make  out  of 
what  stuff  his  "  beaks  "  are  made.  If,  in  his 
anxiety  to  impress  on  the  soul  of  youth  the  im- 
portance of  and  lasting  benefits  that  accrue 
from  hard  work,  he  forgets  that  he  has  first 
to  insist  on  the  strictest  discipline,  he  is  lost, 
irrecoverably  lost. 

There  are  many  good  honest  souls  who  would 
have  us  believe  that,  because  there  is  a  war  on, 
boys  are  no  longer  boys  ;  that  they  have  suddenly 
become  quietened,  chastened,  angelic.  No 
bigger  mistake  could  possibly  be  made.  The 
youth  of  to-da}'  is  just  as  willing  to  take  advan- 
tage of  weakness,  either  in  the  new,  nervous 
weakling  in  his  house,  whom  he  bullies  with 
as  much  gusto  as  ever,  or  in  the  type  of  master 
which  I  have  just  depicted.  Ink  is  still  upset 
down  the  backs  of  unfortunate  new  boys  in  the 
classrooms  of  such  men  ;  paper  is  still  thrown 
gloriously  about  the  form  in  sheer  abandon- 
ment of  spirits,  while  careful  geometrical  figures 
are  being  drawn  on  the  board  by  "  the  char  " 
(I  should  explain  that  all  temporary  "  ushers  " 
are  politely  included  in  one  comprehensive, 
expressive  phrase  :  "  The  Chars  ")  ;  hideous 
noises  of  groaning,  cheers,  hisses,  stampings  of 
feet,  explosions,  ghastly  smells,  live  animals, 
and  so  on,  still  emanate  from  the  classrooms 
where  these  men  are  supposed  to  be  teaching. 
It  is  all  very  tragic,  albeit  very  natural. 


WANTED— MORE  MEN  115 

Here  are  men  only  too  willing  to  give  of  their 
best  to  do  their  country  service,  refused  the 
privilege  of  taking  up  arms  for  the  cause,  who 
turn  to  education,  knowing  full  well  how  im- 
portant it  is  that  the  youth  of  to-day  should  be 
well  served  in  the  present  crisis  ;  men,  full  of 
culture  and  ideas,  only  too  anxious  to  propagate 
their  learning  and  perpetuate  their  theories  of 
an  ideal  state,  who  find  themselves,  instead 
of  seeing  their  castles  in  the  air  materialise 
before  their  eyes,  confronted  by  brute  beasts 
in  the  mass,  hungry  for  their  blood,  caring 
nothing  whatever  for  ideals  and  sound  learning, 
on  the  look  out  only  for  a  slip  on  the  part  of  the 
master  that  they  may  roar,  get  out  of  hand, 
and  convert  themselves  into  a  set  of  unmanage- 
able pigs,  lowest  of  breathing  animals.  How  I 
should  like  to  bring  down  some  of  those  men 
who  think  that  the  public  schools  can  be  run 
by  any  type  of  man  while  its  finest  and  best 
spirits  are  liberated  to  fight  in  Flanders  or  the 
Dardanelles,  to  see  a  school  in  the  working 
under  its  present  grievous  handicap  ! 

They  would  talk  no  more  of  that  sort  of  cant 
which  we  too  frequently  hear,  that  "  any  sort 
of  ass  can  be  a  successful  schoolmaster." 

We,  as  a  race,  have  been  maligned  too  long  ; 
we  have  borne  only  too  patiently  the  affronts  of 
men  of  letters  who  ought  to  have  known  the 
truth.  Kipling  and  his  betters  have  all  kicked 
us  to  gain  popularity  :  we  want  no  man's 
praises,  but  we  sometimes  sigh  for  justice. 

The  art  of  teaching  is  not  one  that  can  be 
9 


u6        THE  TEMPORARY  MASTER 

learnt  in  a  day  :  sestheticism,  brain-power, 
idealism,  passionate  fervour  alone  count  for 
nothing  ;  a  man  must  be  able  to  handle  boys 
before  he  can  teach  them  anything. 

A  third  class  of  master,  a  direct  product  of 
the  war,  now  swims  into  our  ken — the  wounded 
hero.  Armless,  legless,  disabled  permanently  as 
a  soldier,  such  a  man  may  yet  make  a  magni- 
ficent schoolmaster. 

To  begin  with,  he  has  an  overwhelming 
advantage  over  all  other  men  from  the  very 
start.  Boys  quite  naturally  reverence  a  man 
who  has  actually  been  face  to  face  with  death 
and  narrowly  missed  it.  Such  a  man  will  have 
already  been  practised  in  the  art  of  discipline  ; 
having  handled  men,  he  ought  to  be  able,  unless 
he  is  a  prodigious  fool,  to  handle  boys  without 
difficulty .  Having  endured  the  horrors  of  war, 
he  will,  to  use  a  phrase  of  Carlyle's,  have  cleared 
his  mind  of  cant,  and  as  a  consequence  have  much 
to  say  on  the  conduct  of  life  which  boys  will 
believe  all  the  more  readily  when  they  see  from 
his  face  that  his  statements  are  no  mere  common- 
places of  doctrine,  but  fundamental  facts  learnt 
only  by  dreadful  experience  ;  his  theories, 
having  been  purified  seven  times  in  the  fire,  will 
carry  an  air  of  verisimilitude  which  is  only  too 
often  lacking  in  the  theories  which  we  attempt 
to  impose  on  the  youthful  mind. 

Particularly  in  the  teaching  of  history,  English 
literature,  and  the  classics,  will  such  men  be 
found  of  great  use  ;  for  no  one  is  quicker  to 
detect  insincerity  in  writing  or  quicker  to  gain 


THE  CHANCE  OF  THE  DISABLED     117 

inspiration  from  real  genius  than  the  schoolboy 
when  properly  trained,  and  the  soldier  who  has 
undergone  the  baptism  of  fire.  The  one  will 
react  upon  the  other  ;  the  soldier  will  fix  upon 
those  passages  in  the  works  of  the  great  masters 
which  most  helped  him  in  the  hour  of  need,  and 
will  impress  upon  his  form  the  lifelong  satis- 
faction and  solace  that  are  to  be  derived  from 
such  sources,  if  only  they  are  read  with  the 
imaginative  faculties  sharpened,  and  ready  to 
absorb  their  benign  influences. 

The  help  that  such  men  can  render  in  the 
training  of  the  Officers'  Training  Corps  is  so 
obvious  as  to  need  no  comment. 

There  seems  to  be  much  talk  about  the  future 
of  many  of  our  wounded  officers  who  will,  owing 
to  the  severity  of  their  wounds,  be  unable  to 
pursue  the  vocations  which  knew  them  before 
the  war. 

Surely  here  is  a  solution.  Even  now  every 
school  in  the  land  is  crying  out  for  masters, 
temporary  in  many  cases  ;  but  that  word 
"  temporary  "  now  will  mean  in  only  too  many 
schools  "  permanent,"  for  how  few  of  our  soldier- 
schoolmasters  will  ever  come  back  alive  gives  us 
furiously  to  think.  The  usual  supply  annually 
taken  from  the  universities  has  now  absolutely 
dried  up.  As  a  consequence,  men  are  now 
taking  two,  three,  four  times  the  number  of 
boys,  and  doing  two,  three,  four  times  as  much 
work  as  they  did  before  the  war.  They  must 
have  relief  if  education  matters  at  all. 

Here  is  the  chance  of  the  permanently  disabled 


u8        THE  TEMPORARY  MASTER 

officer  :  he  need  not  think  that  his  life  is  at  an 
end  because  he  has  lost  an  arm  or  a  leg.  Let 
him  come  to  us  and  take  his  share  in  forming 
the  opinions  and  shaping  the  character  of  the 
England  of  to-morrow  ;  it  is  no  light  job  ;  it  is 
an  intensely  patriotic  and  important  one. 

Life  is  going  to  be  none  too  easy  for  the  youth 
of  to-day  when  it  grows  up  to  be  the  man  of 
to-morrow.  There  are  going  to  be  problems  to 
be  solved  which  will  call  for  the  best-developed 
brains,  the  highest  moral  qualities,  a  steadfast- 
ness of  aim  and  immobility  of  purpose  that  need 
cultivating  at  once  if  they  are  to  be  achieved . 

Your  fight  is  not  yet  over,  O  soldier-hero  ! 
Come  once  more  into  the  lists  ;  your  physical 
battles  have  made  you  finer  men  than  we  are  ; 
come  among  us  and  share  the  spiritual  conflict, 
so  that  when  old  age  comes  upon  us,  and  we 
are  about  to  die,  both  of  us  may  look  back 
on  the  past  years  and  say  :  "  According  to  our 
lights  we  did  our  best  :  the  England  of  to-day 
is  better  than  the  England  of  yesterday  ;  this 
we  helped  to  bring  about  ;  our  lives  have  not 
been  entirely  purposeless." 


CHAPTER    XV 

THE  HOLIDAY  TASK 

I  suppose  that  the  words  "  Holiday  Tasks  " 
never  connoted  any  such  real,  living,  serious 
work  as  they  do  now.  In  the  past  we  inevitably 
conjured  up  visions  of  books  to  be  read,  notes  to 
be  taken,  exercises  to  be  worked  out,  and  so  on. 

Now  we  are  one  and  all  intent  upon  spending 
ourselves  to  the  full,  not  in  revising  ^schylus 
and  Sophocles,  Taylor's  theorem  or  mediaeval 
European  history,  but  in  manual  labour,  in 
military  work,  in  helping,  so  far  as  in  us  ltes,  to 
carry  on  the  work  of  the  country  wherever  we 
may  be  found  useful. 

Nor  is  it  the  schoolboy  alone  who  is  devoting 
himself  voluntarily  to  the  new  kind  of  holiday 
task  ;  the  masters,  too,  in  their  own  particular 
ways,  are  giving  up  their  much-longed-for  weeks 
of  rest  in  order  to  be  of  some  service  to  the  nation. 

Elderly  priests  are  taking  parish  work  in  Scot- 
land or  the  Lakes  in  order  to  set  free  younger 
clergymen  who  wish  to  make  munitions  or 
indulge  in  other  forms  of  active  service. 

The  music  masters  are  bound  for  Y.M.C.A. 
tents  in  military  centres  where  their  vocal  and 
musical  faculties  generally  are  only  too  sorely 


120  THE  HOLIDAY  TASK 

needed  ;  housemasters  with  big  families  are 
going  en  masse  to  take  over  farms  in  Suffolk, 
Kent,  Devon,  and  Cornwall,  so  that  they  may 
assist  in  the  harvest  and  general  farm  work 
for  seven  weeks  ;  senior  officers  in  the  O.T.C., 
captains  and  majors,  are  drafted  into  regiments 
where  they  can  train  the  newer  subalterns  ;  the 
junior  officers  are  willing  to  undertake  the  in- 
struction of  Kitchener's  Third  Line  of  Home 
Defence,  for  two  months  to  go  through  all  the 
drudgery  of  squad  and  platoon  drill  in  which  they 
are  so  adequately  versed  here  at  school.  Less 
agile  and  less  physically  fit  members  of  the  staff 
have  signed  on  as  army  workers  in  London,  South- 
ampton, Edinburgh,  Inverness,  outlying  villages 
in  Wales,  and  thickly  congested  districts  of 
Lancashire. 

Others,  again,  who  wish  to  prove  how  muscular 
their  bodies  are,  and  to  what  extent  their  powers 
of  endurance  can  last,  have  applied  successfully 
for  jobs  in  mines,  or  as  goods  porters  on  all  the 
principal  railways  ;  scientists  have  been  per- 
mitted to  tackle  intricate  pieces  of  engineering, 
while  the  more  sedentary  have  been  selected  for 
clerical  work  connected  with  the  Red  Cross 
Inquiry  as  to  the  whereabouts  of  missing  soldiers, 
expressing  their  willingness  to  be  sent  from 
hospital  to  hospital  all  over  the  kingdom  in 
their  search,  or  to  sit  in  an  office  day  after  day 
and  write  letters  to  anxious  relatives  with 
regard  to  whatever  information  they  have 
gleaned  from  wounded  friends  about  their  miss- 
ing loved  ones. 


SOME  ACTIVITIES  121 

The  elder  boys,  of  course,  are  only  too  de- 
lighted now  that  the  fetters  of  school  are  loosened 
and  their  age  has  advanced  to  the  limit  required 
for  commissions  in  the  Army.  After  a  year 
of  chafing,  their  delight  at  being  at  last  allowed 
to  do  something  is  unbounded.  Their  quite 
natural  and  usually  overpowering  sorrow  at 
leaving  school  and  the  friends  of  years  is  now 
more  than  counterbalanced  by  the  splendid 
anticipation  of  immediate  military  activity. 

Looking  through  the  school  list,  it  would 
appear  at  first  sight  that  no  boy  worth  counting 
was  coming  back  next  term  ;  but  that  thought 
oppresses  us  regularly  every  year  at  this  time, 
war  or  no  war,  so  that  goes  for  nothing.  Those 
returning,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  include  many 
quite  elderly  boys  who  are  unable,  through 
physical  defects,  to  enter  the  Army. 

Of  these  many  are  now  employed  as  sergeants 
or  corporals  on  the  East  Coast  ;  they  are  living 
in  tents  on  the  same  fare  as  the  ordinary  soldier, 
and  are  acting  as  sergeant-instructors,  and 
marvellously  well  are  they  acquitting  themselves 
in  these  posts,  though  they  are  of  no  light 
responsibility. 

I  even  know  of  some  sixteen-year-olds  who 
have  prevailed  upon  their  patriotic  parents  to 
permit  them  to  spend  the  summer  at  Hendon, 
where  they  may  learn  the  rudiments  of  flying, 
so  that  next  }rear  they  may  enter  the  Royal 
Flying  Corps,  the  Ultima  Thule  of  every  young 
boy's  ambitions. 

What  a  difference  war  has  made  in  these,  our 


122  THE  HOLIDAY  TASK 

self-imposed  holiday  tasks  !  Somehow  we  no 
longer  talk  of  books,  and  yet  just  as  many  are 
packed,  just  as  many  are  taken  away,  just  as 
many  are  read — yes,  read,  but  in  how  different 
a  spirit  from  formerly  !  Both  boys  and  masters 
will  be  reading  these  holidays  —  just  as  deep 
and  abstruse  literature  as  ever,  but  how  much 
more  carefully,  with  how  much  more  zest  and 
interest . 

After  a  hard  day's  route  march,  or  gathering  in 
of  corn,  or  of  coal-heaving,  or  of  tackling  any  job 
of  national  importance,  how  infinitely  greater  and 
more  instant  will  be  the  appeal  of  the  majestic 
Greek  poet,  of  the  English  playwright,  or  of  the 
philosopher  !  What  a  welcome  change  will  be 
the  delicate  mathematical  problem,  the  analysing 
of  that  chemical  compound  ! 

The  admixture  of  bodily  energy  with  intel- 
lectual effort  will  make  these  holidays  for  ever 
after  a  precious  memory,  physique  and  brain 
will  each  receive  an  added  stimulus,  and,  more 
important  than  all,  think  how  the  moral  side  of 
each  of  us  is  likely  to  be  affected. 

Think  of  the  example  we  are  setting  to 
those  with  whom  we  are  now  brought  into 
contact  —  the  professional  coal-heavers,  the 
regular  goods  porter,  the  farm-hand,  the  city 
clerk,  the  soldiers,  whether  in  tent  or  canteen. 
We  of  the  public  schools  have  held  only  too 
long  aloof  from  the  life  of  the  country.  Now, 
through  the  agency  of  war,  will  the  Cavendish 
Association  be  able  to  point  to  us  and  say,  "  Did 
I   not    always    tell   you  so?    Does  not   salva- 


THE  RESULT  123 

tion  come  through  Personal,  Social,  Christian 
Service?  "  The  mingling  of  all  classes  in  this 
common  endeavour  will  make  for  a  better 
understanding  between  classes,  will  go  a  long 
way  to  remove  all  that  bitterness  of  feeling  which 
arises  from  suspicion  and  lack  of  knowledge  of  the 
aims  of  other  strata  of  society  than  our  own. 

The  public  school  boy  will  no  longer  sneer 
at  his  less  fortunate  companion  of  the  streets  ; 
the  illiberally  educated  will  no  longer  hate  the 
supercilious  superiority,  no  longer  shrink  under 
the  contempt  of  the  richer,  the  more  intellectual, 
the  nobler  born  among  his  countrymen. 

England  is  on  the  right  path  ;  we  need  not 
fear  for  her  future.  Still  shall  we  be  able  to 
boast  with  Wordsworth,  "  In  everything  we  are 
sprung  Of  Earth's  first  blood,  have  titles  mani- 
fold "  ;  ay,  and  bear  it  in  mind  as  a  motto  to 
live  up  to,  so  that  in  the  years  to  come  we  may 
look  back  on  this  difficult  era  as  a  time  when 
we  first  recognised  this  truth  and,  owing  to  God's 
grace,  did  nothing  to  tarnish  England's  good 
name,  but  rather,  in  so  far  as  we  were  able, 
consummated  our  ambition  of  bringing  men 
nearer  to  each  other  and  nearer  to  God. 

The  above  chapter  was  written  immediately 
before  one  such  "  war  holiday,"  hence  the  use  of 
the  present  and  future  tenses. 


CHAPTER    XVI 
GALLERY  OF  SCHOOLMASTERS 

"...  a  time,  sixty  summers  ago, 
When,  a  young,  chubby  chap,  I  sat  just  so 
With  others  on  a  school-form  rank'd  in  a  row, 
With  intelligences  agape  and  eyes  aglow, 
While  an  authoritative  old  wiseacre 
Stood  over  us,  and  from  a  desk  fed  us  with  flies. 

A  dry  biped  he  was,  nurtured  likewise 
On  skins  and  skeletons,  stale  from  top  to  toe 
With  all  manner  of  rubbish  and  all  manner  of  lies." 

Robert  Bridges. 

Not  long  ago  I  received  an  invitation  to  attend 
a  meeting  of  a  celebrated  Literary  Society  at 
one  of  our  great  public  schools  where  a 
paper  was  read  on  "  The  Schoolmaster  in 
Literature,"  during  the  course  of  which  the 
reader  remarked  that  it  was  a  curious  and  very- 
unpleasant  coincidence  that  all  authors  had, 
through  all  the  ages,  combined  in  a  sort  of 
conspiracy  to  malign  and  caricature  a  noble 
profession.  This  set  me  thinking,  and  first  I 
must  say  bluntly  that  I  am  in  this  instance  at 
any  rate  a  believer  in  the  well-worn  adage, 
that  "  Where  there  is  smoke  fire  cannot  be  far 
distant."    A  certain  substratum  of  truth  under- 


FULLER  ON  SCHOOLMASTERS      125 

lies  all  that  the  literary  lights  of  our  land  have 
to  say  concerning  the  pedagogue,  and  it  is  un- 
deniable that  not  only  in  fiction  but  in  real 
life  people  instinctively  avoid  the  society  of 
schoolmasters,  however  charming  they  may  be, 
at  least  for  a  little.  There  is  a  distinct  aversion 
to  be  conquered  in  the  minds  of  most  men 
before  they  will  take  the  members  of  this 
profession  to  their  bosoms. 

There  is,  however,  a  theory  that  I  wish  to 
promulgate  :  it  is  that  the  geniuses  of  letters 
have  not  in  the  past  been  so  wrong  as  the  present- 
day  schoolmaster  would  like  to  think.  Thomas 
Fuller,  in  The  Holy  State  and  the  Profane  State, 
has  some  illuminating  comments  on  the  school- 
master of  his  time : 

"  There  is  scarce  any  profession  in  the 
Commonwealth  more  necessary  which  is  so 
slightly  performed.  The  reasons  whereof  I 
conceive  to  be  these  :  First,  Young  scholars 
make  this  calling  their  refuge  ;  yea,  perchance, 
before  they  have  taken  any  degree  in  the  Uni- 
versity, commence  schoolmasters  in  the  country, 
as  if  nothing  else  were  required  to  set  up  this 
profession  but  only  a  rod  and  a  ferula.  Secondly, 
Others  who  are  able,  use  it  only  as  a  passage  to 
better  preferment,  to  patch  the  rents  in  their 
present  fortune,  till  they  can  provide  a  new  one, 
and  betake  themselves  to  some  more  gainful 
calling.  Thirdly,  They  are  disheartened  from 
doing  their  best  with  the  miserable  reward 
which  in  some  places  they  receive,  being  masters 
to    the    children,    and    slaves    to    the    parents. 


126     A  GALLERY  OF  SCHOOLMASTERS 

Fourthly,  Being  grown  rich,  they  grow  negligent, 
and  scorn  to  touch  the  school  but  by  the  proxy 
of  the  usher.  But  see  how  well  our  (fictitious) 
schoolmaster  behaves  himself. 

M  i.  His  genius  inclines  him  with  delight  to  his 
profession. 

"2.  He  studieth  his  scholars'  natures  as  care- 
fully as  they  their  books,  and  separateth  them 
into  these  divisions  : 

"  (a)  Those  that  are  ingenious  and  industri- 
ous.    Such  natures  he  useth  with  all 
gentleness. 
"  (b)  Those  that  are  ingenious  and  idle.    Oh  ! 
a   good   rod   will   finely   take   them 
napping. 
11  (c)  Those  that  are  dull  and  diligent.     That 
schoolmaster  deserves  to  be  beaten 
himself   who  beats  nature  in  a  boy 
for  a  fault. 
11  (d)  Those    that    are    invincibly    dull    and 
negligent   also.     Such   boys  he  con- 
signeth    over    to    other    professions. 
Those  may  make  excellent  merchants 
and  mechanics  which  will  not  serve 
for  scholars." 
The  man  who  calls  negroes  "  images  of  God 
cut  in  ebony,"  will  not  make  a  mistake  through 
lack  of  sympathy  when  he  describes  the  school- 
masters of  his  age  ;    so  we  may  be  sure  that 
much  of  the  above,  which  reads  as  if  it  were 
written  this  year,  will  be  found  to  be  a  correct 
estimate     of     the      mid  -  seventeenth  -  century 
pedagogue. 


DR.  JOHNSON  127 

Next  to  Fuller  I  would  take  Dr.  Johnson,  a 
peculiarly  valuable  witness,  for  he  suffered  both 
as  a  boy  from  other  masters,  and  as  a  man  from 
inside  experience.  For  a  time  he  was  one  of  us. 
Of  one  of  his  masters  (Mr.  Hunter  of  Lichfield)  he 
says  :  "  He  was  very  severe,  and  wrong-headedly 
severe.  He  used  to  beat  us  unmercifully  ;  and 
he  did  not  distinguish  between  ignorance  and 
negligence,  for  he  would  beat  a  boy  equally  for 
not  knowing  a  thing,  as  for  neglecting  to  know 
it.  He  would  ask  a  boy  a  question,  and  if  he  did 
not  answer  it,  he  would  beat  him,  without  con- 
sidering whether  he  had  an  opportunity  of 
knowing  how  to  answer  it.  For  instance,  he 
would  call  up  a  boy  and  ask  him  Latin  for  a 
candlestick,  which  the  boy  could  not  expect 
to  be  asked.  Now,  sir,  if  a  boy  could  answer 
every  question,  there  would  be  no  need  of  a 
master  to  teach  him."  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
he  said  later  of  the  same  man  :  "  My  master 
whipt  me  very  well.  Without  that,  sir,  I 
should  have  done  nothing." 

When  he  was  fifteen  he  went  to  Stourbridge, 
and  comparing  his  progress  at  the  two  schools 
in  after  years,  he  said  :  "  At  one,  I  learned  much 
in  the  school,  but  little  from  the  master  :  in 
the  other,  I  learned  much  from  the  master,  but 
little  in  the  school."  After  he  came  down 
from  Oxford  he  was  forced,  owing  to  his  extreme 
penury,  to  accept  a  post  as  usher  at  Market 
Bosworth  School,  an  employment  he  exceedingly 
disliked  and  complained  of  as  being  as  M  unvaried 
as  the  note  of  the  cuckoo  "  ;    that  he  did  not 


128     A  GALLERY  OF  SCHOOLMASTERS 

know  whether  it  was  more  disagreeable  for  him 
to  teach,  or  the  boys  to  learn,  the  grammar 
rules.  He  married  soon  afterwards  and  started 
a  private  academy  at  Edial,  near  Lichfield.  Of 
his  three  pupils  David  Garrick  was  one.  This 
was  given  up  after  eighteen  months. 

It  is,  in  passing,  very  strange  to  notice  how 
many  of  the  world's  geniuses  have  come  up 
against  the  world  of  school. 

The  necessary  routine  and  rigid  command 
to  "  Conform  or  Go  "  of  the  public  school 
system  has  crushed  the  spirits  of  so  many  that 
might  have  been  great  poets  or  painters  if  they 
had  been  encouraged  to  develop  their  imagina- 
tive faculties  rather  than  to  repress  them,  that 
we  cannot  help  feeling  grateful  to  the  great  men 
who  have  rebelled,  as  Johnson  did,  and  given 
to  the  world  what  was  in  danger  of  being  lost 
in  a  school. 

Charles  Lamb  has  two  essays  in  which  he 
devotes  his  critical  humour  to  a  picture  of 
schoolmasters.  The  first,  "  Five  and  Thirty 
Years  Ago,"  deals  with  his  own  masters  at 
Christ's  Hospital  when  he  was  a  boy. 

"  Under  the  Rev.  Matthew  Field  we  lived  a  life 
as  careless  as  birds.  We  talked  and  did  just 
what  we  pleased,  and  nobody  molested  us.  We 
carried  an  accidence  for  form  :  there  was  now 
and  then  the  formality  of  saying  a  lesson,  but 
if  you  had  not  learned  it,  a  brush  across  the 
shoulders  was  the  sole  remonstrance.  He  came 
among  us  now  and  then,  but  often  staid  away 
whole  days  ;    and  when  he  came,  it  made  no 


CHARLES  LAMB  129 

difference  to  us — he  had  his  private  room   to 
retire  to,  to  be  out  of  the  sound  of  our  noise. 

1 '  Boyer  was  a  rabid  pedant .  His  English  style 
was  crampt  to  barbarisms.  He  had  two  wigs, 
both  pedantic,  but  of  different  omen.  The  one, 
serene,  smiling,  fresh  powdered,  betokening  a 
mild  day.  The  other,  an  old  discoloured,  un- 
kempt, angry  caxon,  denoting  frequent  and 
bloody  excursion. 

Nothing  was  more  common  than  to  see  him 
make  a  headlong  entry  from  his  inner  recess,  and 
with  turbulent  eye,  singling  out  a  lad,  roar  out, 
1  Od's  my  life,  sirrah,  I  have  a  great  mind  to 
whip  you,'  then,  with  as  sudden  a  retracting 
impulse,  fling  back  into  his  lair — and  after  a 
cooling  lapse  of  some  minutes  drive  headlong 
out  again  with  the  expletory  yell — '  and  I  will, 
too  !  ' " 

The  other  essay  of  his  on  the  subject  is  "  The 
Old  and  the  New  Schoolmaster,"  in  which  he 
portrays  the  importunate  questioning  of  the 
pedagogue  on  the  coach  between  Bishopsgate 
and  Shacklewell,  the  man  full  of  information  on 
every  subject  except  those  of  real  interest. 

"  Had  he  asked  of  me  what  song  the  sirens 
sang,  or  what  name  Achilles  assumed  when  he 
hid  himself  among  women,  I  might,  with  Sir 
Thomas  Browne,  have  hazarded  a  '  wide 
solution.' 

Rest  to  the  souls  of  those  fine  old  pedagogues, 
who,  believing  that  all  learning  was  contained 
in  the  languages  which  they  taught,  and 
despising  every   other   acquirement    as   super- 


130     A  GALLERY  OF  SCHOOLMASTERS 

ficial  and  useless,  came  to  their  task  as  to  a 
sport ! 

Revolving  in  a  perpetual  cycle  of  declensions, 
conjugations,  syntaxes,  and  prosodies,  life  must 
have  slipped  from  them  at  last  like  one  day. 
The  fine  dream  is  fading  away  fast.  The  modern 
schoolmaster  is  expected  to  know  a  little  of  every- 
thing, because  his  pupil  is  required  not  to  be 
entirely  ignorant  of  anything.  He  must  be 
superficially  omniscient. 

The  least  part  of  what  is  expected  from  him 
is  to  be  done  in  school  hours.  He  must  seize 
every  occasion — the  season  of  the  year — the 
time  of  the  day — a  passing  cloud — a  rainbow — 
a  waggon  of  hay — a  regiment  of  soldiers  going 
by — to  inculcate  something  useful.  He  must 
interpret  beauty  into  the  picturesque.  A  boy 
is  at  his  board,  and  in  his  path,  and  in  all  his 
movements.  He  is  boy-rid,  sick  of  perpetual 
boy. 

Why  are  we  never  quite  at  our  ease  in  the 
presence  of  a  schoolmaster  ?  Because  we  know 
that  he  is  not  quite  at  his  ease  in  ours.  He  is 
awkward,  and  out  of  place,  in  the  society  of  his 
equals.  He  comes  like  Gulliver  from  among  his 
little  people,  and  he  cannot  fit  the  stature  of 
his  understanding  to  yours.  He  is  so  used  to 
teaching  that  he  wants  to  be  teaching  you.  He 
can  no  more  let  his  intellect  loose  in  society  than 
the  clergyman  can  his  inclinations.  He  is  for- 
lorn among  his  coevals  :  his  juniors  cannot  be 
his  friends." 

Can  any  unprejudiced  reader  seriously  aver 


HUGH  WALPOLE  131 

that  "  Elia  "  is  unfair  in  his  estimate  of  the  pro- 
fession ?  Is  there  not  more  than  a  little  of 
truth  in  all  that  he  has  to  say  about  them  ?  Un- 
fortunate perhaps  it  may  be,  but  the  deficiencies 
(and  there  must  be  some  in  every  calling)  are  not 
accentuated  or  aggravated  :  of  all  writers  Lamb 
may  be  taken  as  the  fairest  critic  of  a  sadly  mis- 
judged race  in  the  world  of  books. 

I  come  now  straight  to  the  men  of  our  own 
day  who  have  specialised  in  giving  us  the 
master's  point  of  view  and  idiosyncrasies  rather 
than,  as  in  the  case  of  Tom  Brown's  Schooldays , 
portray  boy's  life  at  school  alone. 

I  propose  to  omit  the  whole  nineteenth-century 
school  of  writers  from  Eric  to  Stalky.  They  are 
too  well  known  already,  and  are  all  romantically 
impossible  and  hopelessly  out  of  date. 

Rather  would  I  push  on  to  the  first  of  the 
younger  school  of  present-day  writers  headed  by 
Mr.  Walpole,  who,  for  the  first  time  in  the  history 
of  the  school  story,  drew  pictures  of  the  master's 
point  of  view  rather  than  the  boy's. 

In  Mr.  Perrin  and  Mr.  Traill,  one  of  the  most 
terrible  books  published  in  the  twentieth 
century,  Mr.  Hugh  Walpole  has  presented  once 
and  for  all,  as  lightning  flashes  across  our  path, 
showing  a  yawning  chasm  at  our  feet  where 
before  we  had  in  our  blindness  thought  all  safe, 
the  hideous  pettiness  and  ghastly  ruin  of  soul 
and  imagination  and  individuality  that  over- 
take the  schoolmaster  who  gets  into  the  rut, 
losing  ambition,  faith,  hope,  and  charity.  Were 
it  not  that  I  myself  have  had  to  live  the  very 
10 


132    A  GALLERY  OF  SCHOOLMASTERS 

life  depicted  in  this  most  magically  real  of 
books,  I  should  probably  join  the  great  band 
of  my  profession  who  affect,  albeit  nervously,  to 
scorn  the  types  here  drawn.  "  Of  course  there 
may  be  such  schools  as  Moffatt's,  but,  thank  God, 
this  is  not  like  it,"  say  they,  whereas  they  know 
in  their  heart  of  hearts  that  there  is  an  almost 
uncanny  reality  about  the  conversations,  the 
Common  Room,  the  boys,  and  the  whole  deaden- 
ing atmosphere  ;  only  those  who  have  suffered  so 
long  as  to  be  almost  "  soul-proof  "  can  deny 
with  any  satisfaction  the  truth  of  Mr.  Walpole's 
indictment. 

We  are  first  introduced  to  Mr.  Perrin  (who,  I 
may  as  well  confess  now,  happens  to  be  a  friend 
of  mine)  making  good  resolutions  for  the  new 
term. 

"  '  It  shall  be  all  right  this  term,'  said  Mr. 
Perrin.  He  was  long  and  gaunt  ;  his  face  might 
have  been  considered  strong  had  it  not  been 
for  a  weak  chin  and  a  shaggy,  unkempt  mous- 
tache. His  hands  were  long  and  bony,  his  eyes 
pale  and  watery,  his  age  forty-five,  and  for 
twenty  years  he  had  been  a  master  at  Moffatt's." 

The  other  chief  actor  in  the  drama,  Traill,  is 
described  as  "  some  one  very  young  and  very 
eager  to  make  friends.  His  hair,  parted  in  the 
middle  and  brushed  back,  was  very  light  brown  ; 
his  eyes  were  brown  and  his  cheeks  tanned.  His 
figure  was  square,  his  back  very  broad,  his  legs 
rather  short — he  looked,  beyond  everything  else, 
tremendously  clean.  He  had  learnt  at  Cam- 
bridge, above  all  things,  one  must  not  worry.    His 


MR.  PERR1N  AND  MR.  TRAILL     133 

stay  at  Moffatt's  was  in  the  nature  of  an  interlude  : 
in  a  term  or  two  he  hoped  to  return  to  his  old 
school,  Clifton." 

Of  the  others  we  glean  a  little  at  the  masters' 
meeting. 

The  Rev.  Moy-Thompson,  the  headmaster — 
a  venerable  looking  clergyman — sat  at  the  end 
of  the  table  in  an  impatient  way,  as  though  he 
were  longing  for  an  excuse  to  fly  into  a  temper. 
There  was  a  tough  stout  man,  by  name  Comber, 
once  a  famous  football  player,  now  engaged  on  a 
book  on  Athletics  in  Greece,  a  man  with  a  heavy 
moustache  and  a  sharp  voice  like  a  creaking  door  ; 
a  thin,  bony  little  man  with  a  wiry  moustache 
and  a  biting  cynical  speech  that  seemed  to 
goad  Moy-Thompson  to  fury.  There  are  others 
drawn  to  type,  not  worth  mentioning,  but  this 
last  man,  Birkland  bj'  name  (as  Mr.  Bradby 
would  say,  there  is  a  Birkland  in  every  school),  is 
worth  special  mention  because  of  a  conversation 
he  holds  with  young  Traill  which  gives  one  the 
gist  of  Mr.  Walpole's  thesis.  "  Suddenly  one 
evening  Birkland  asked  him  to  come  and  see  him. 
His  room  was  untidy — littered  with  school  books, 
exercise  books,  stacks  of  paper  to  be  corrected  ; 
but  behind  this  curtain  of  discomfort  there  were 
signs  of  other  earlier  things,  some  etchings,  dusty 
and  uncared  for  sets  of  Meredith  and  Pater,  and 
a  large  engraving  of  Whistler's  portrait  of  his 
mother." 

Birkland  starts  the  conversation  by  warning 
Traill  to  fly  before  the  place  seizes  him,  before  it 
is  too  late. 


134     A  GALLERY  OF  SCHOOLMASTERS 

"  There  are  thousands  of  these  places  all  over 
the  country — places  where  the  men  are  under- 
paid, with  no  prospects,  herded  together,  all  of 
them  hating  each  other,  wanting,  perhaps, 
towards  the  end  of  term,  to  cut  each  other's 
throats.  Do  you  suppose  that  that  is  good  for 
the  boys  they  teach?  Get  out  of  it,  Traill,  you 
fool  !  You  say,  in  a  year's  time.  Don't  I  know 
that  ?  Do  you  suppose  that  I  meant  to  stay 
here  for  ever  when  I  came  ?  But  one  postpones 
moving.  Another  term  will  be  better,  or  you 
try  for  a  thing,  fail,  and  get  discouraged,  and 
then  suddenly  you  are  too  old  —  too  old  at 
thirty-three  —  earning  £200  a  year  —  too  old  I 
and  liable  to  be  turned  out  if  the  Head  doesn't 
like  you. 

"  You  must  not  be  friends  with  the  boys, 
because  then  we  shall  hate  you  and  they  will 
despise  you.  You  will  be  quite  alone.  You 
think  you  are  going  to  teach  with  freshness  and 
interest — you  are  full  of  eager  plans,  new  ideas. 
Every  plan,  every  idea,  will  be  killed  immedi- 
ately. It  is  murder — self-murder.  You  are  going 
to  kill  every  fine  thought,  every  hope  that  you 
possess.  You  will  never  go  anywhere  because 
you  are  neglecting  your  work.  You  have  no 
time.  The  holidays  come,  you  go  out  into  the 
world  to  find  you  are  different  from  all  other 
men.  You  are  patronising,  narrow,  egotistic. 
Then  marriage  —  no  money,  no  prospects, 
starvation  !  And  gradually  there  creeps  over 
you  a  dreadful  inertia — you  do  not  care,  3rou 
are  a  ghost." 


THE  SCHOOLMASTER'S  DICTION     135 

So  much  for  Birkland.  As  I  said,  there 
are  Birklands  in  every  school,  and  under 
their  bitter  irony  there  runs  a  vein  of 
truth. 

To  return  for  a  moment  to  Mr.  Perrin  : 
his  conversation  is  so  like  that  of  all  other 
schoolmasters  in  fiction  that  for  the  sake  of 
coincidence  I  must  quote  one  characteristic 
speech. 

"  I  am  afraid,  friend  Garden,"  he  said,  H  that 
it  will  devolve  upon  your  lordship — hum-ha — 
that  you  should  write  this  poem  of  the  noble 
Mr.  Robert  Browning's  no  less  than  fifty  times. 
I  grieve — I  sympathise — I  am  your  humble 
servant  ;  but  the  law  commands." 

Do  all  of  us,  schoolmasters,  talk  like  that  ? 
Writers  seem  to  think  we  do,  for  they  all  unite 
to  put  conversations  in  our  mouths  of  a  most 
stilted,  sarcastic,  pedantic,  unreal  kind  that  I 
for  one  have  never  heard  used  at  all  by  any 
member  of  any  profession.  I  can  quote  no  more, 
partly  because  of  the  horror  and  depression 
that  grow  on  me  as  I  read  on,  which  I  would 
not  willingly  bestow  on  any  other  human  being, 
partly  because  I  am  convinced  of  the  truth  of 
so  much  of  what  Mr.  Walpole  says  that  it  would 
be  unfair  to  him  to  bring  his  thesis  (which  is  a 
very  serious  one)  down  into  line  with  all  the  rest 
of  my  authors.  They  never  forget  that  their  art 
is  to  please  and  consequently  are  driven  to  draw 
types,  far  removed  in  the  main  from  the  actual, 
of  a  kind  calculated  to  make  their  readers  laugh 
at    the    follies   and    pompous    childishness    of 


1 36    A  GALLERY  OF  SCHOOLMASTERS 

schoolmasters.  Mr.  Walpole  has  no  time  for 
laughter.     He  is  far  too  serious  for  that. 

But  the  book  which  above  all  others  has 
fluttered  the  dovecots  of  the  scholastic 
profession  of  late  has  been  The  Lanchester 
Tradition,  by  the  Rugby  housemaster,  Mr. 
G.  F.  Bradby,  who  had  already  achieved  a 
most  enviable  reputation  as  the  author  of 
When  every  Tree  was  Green,  and  Dick.  This 
book  is  a  veritable  mine  for  our  purpose,  so 
much  so  that  I  must  confine  myself  to  a  few 
of  the  more  important  points,  hoping  that 
every  one  interested  in  the  subject  will  buy  the 
book  for  himself  and  see  the  most  powerful 
descriptions  of  public  school  masters  in  our 
language.  The  story,  to  put  it  shortly,  shows 
how  a  certain  school  called  Chiltern  fared  under 
the  regime  of  a  headmaster  (Mr.  Flaggon)  of 
liberal  opinions,  and  treats  of  his  conflicts  with 
his  assistant  masters,  notably  one  Chowdler, 
the  strong  man  of  Chiltern. 

"Mr.  Chowdler  owed  his  reputation  for 
strength,  not  to  any  breadth  of  view  or  depth 
of  sympathetic  insight,  but  to  a  sublime  un- 
consciousness of  his  own  limitations.  Narrow 
but  concentrated,  with  an  aggressive  will  and  a 
brusque  intolerance  of  all  who  differed  from 
him,  he  was  a  fighter  who  loved  fighting  for 
its  own  sake  and  who  triumphed  through  the 
sheer  exhaustion  of  his  enemies. 

"  A  tall  man,  with  broad  shoulders,  round  bullet 
head,  thin  sandy  hair,  and  full  lips,  he  caught 
the  eye  in  whatever  company  he  might  be. 


THE  LANCHESTER  TRADITION     137 

"  Mr.  Flaggon  had  come  to  Chiltern  with  a 
determination  to  do  great  things  for  education. 
He  himself  had  had  a  hard  struggle  to  win  to 
knowledge,  and  the  phases  of  the  struggle  had 
left  their  mark  deeply  imprinted  on  his  character. 
Born  with  a  thirst  for  knowledge  he  had  had  to 
force  his  way  to  the  fountain-head,  and  the 
narrow  circumstances  of  a  Cumberland  vicarage 
had  strewn  the  path  with  difficulties. 

"  Rather  below  middle  height,  with  a  clear-cut 
face  and  an  intellectual  forehead,  his  most 
striking  feature  was  his  eyes  —  fearless,  grey, 
receptive  eyes,  which  looked  out  on  the  world 
with  a  quiet  but  penetrating  interest. 

"  Of  public  schools  he  knew  nothing  from  the 
inside  ;  he  had  yet  to  learn  how  paralysing  to 
the  intellectual  life  an  assured  future  may  be. 
In  a  word,  he  did  not  yet  understand  the 
psychology  of  the  horse  who  refuses  to  drink 
when  taken  to  the  water  ;  he  knew  what  educa- 
tion ought  to  be,  but  he  had  not  yet  become 
acquainted  with  that  particular  breed  of  sheep 
that  is  born  without  an  appetite.  But  as  he 
mounted  the  Chiltern  pulpit  to  deliver  his  first 
sermon  from  the  text,  '  The  letter  killeth,  but 
the  spirit  maketh  alive,'  he  felt  conscious  that 
here  were  no  hungry  sheep  looking  up  to  be 
fed,  but  indifference,  inertia,  and  an  unknown 
something  that  was  probably  worse  than  either 
and  possibly  the  cause  of  both."  To  this 
sermon  Mr.  Chowdler,  who  was,  of  course,  in 
orders,  replied.  "  No  mere  layman  could  have 
combined  such  a  capacity  for  quarrelling  with 


1 38     A  GALLERY  OF  SCHOOLMASTERS 

so  profound  a  conviction  of  his  own  reasonable- 
ness and  humility." 

The  next  master  on  the  staff  worthy  of  com- 
ment is  Mr.  Tipham,  successor  to  a  Mr.  Cox 
who  had  resigned  on  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Flaggon. 

11  Mr.  Tipham  brought  with  him  from  Cleopas 
College,  Cambridge,  two  more  or  less  fixed 
ideas  :  first,  that  art  consists  in  depicting  dis- 
agreeable things  in  a  disagreeable  way,  and 
secondly,  that  life  in  the  twentieth  century  is 
governed  by  two  conflicting  forces — convention, 
which  is  always  wrong,  and  nature,  which  is 
always  right.  This  theory  had  carried  him  not 
only  safely  but  brilliantly  through  his  University 
career.  He  had  secured  a  first  in  both  parts 
of  the  Tripos  ;  he  had  played  a  prominent  part 
in  the  life  of  his  own  college  and  been  quoted 
outside  it.  He  had  worn  strange  clothes, 
founded  a  literary  society,  and  he  had  invented 
a  new  savoury.  His  slightly  tilted  nose  and 
full  cheeks  gave  him  an  air  of  confidence  some- 
times mistaken  for  conceit,  while  the  long  brown 
hair,  drawn  back  over  the  temples  and  plastered 
down  with  fragrant  oils,  the  orange  tie  and 
loose  green  jacket,  proclaimed  that  he  was  one 
of  those  for  whom  art  is  not  merely  a  hobby 
but  an  integral  part  of  life.  He  smoked  as  he 
walked  down  to  school  from  his  lodgings  and 
refused  even  a  perfunctory  homage  to  age  and 
seniority.  It  was,  indeed,  soon  evident  that  if 
the  serious  purpose  of  his  life  was  to  teach 
boys,  his  recreation  consisted  of  shocking  the 
masters.     He  went  by  the  name  of  the  '  Super- 


MESSRS.  CHOWDLER  AND  BENT     139 

Tramp  '    among   the   boys.      Needless   to   say, 
his  stay  was  brief."    To  return  to  Mr.  Chowdler. 

"  When  Mr.  Chowdler 's  house  was  competing 
for  laurels,  Mr.  Chowdler  himself  walked  ex- 
citedly up  and  down  the  touch-line  with  a 
flushed  face  and  protruding  eyes,  shouting  in- 
structions, such  as,  '  Pass,  Percy,  pass  !  Feet, 
feet,  Gerald!  Shoot,  Basil,  shoot,  can't  you? 
Stick  to  it  !  Good  lads,  all !  Well  played, 
Harry  1  well  played,  sir  !  "  As  a  coach  he  had 
his  limitations.  For  he  had  been  brought  up 
on  the  Rugby  game,  and  was  never  accepted 
as  an  authority  on  the  Chiltern  game.  Con- 
sequently his  instructions  were  invariably 
ignored,  but  he  continued  to  shout  them  in 
perfect  good  faith,  and  they  were  regarded  as 
an  inevitable,  if  irrelevant  feature  of  the  game." 

By  far  the  most  amusing  character  on  the 
staff  is  Mr.  Bent  the  cynic  (every  staff,  says 
the  author,  possesses  a  cynic). 

He  first  comes  into  prominence  at  a  bachelor 
dinner-party  held  in  honour  of  Mr.  Tipham, 
who  arrived  ten  minutes  late,  clad  in  his  usual 
outlandish  garb,  M  rather  like  a  man  who  has 
snatched  up  some  clothes  hurriedly  to  run  to 
the  bathroom,  than  a  guest  at  a  dinner-party." 

Most  of  the  party  had  been  discomfited  by 
this  young  man's  preciosity. 

"  Mr.  Bent  had  so  far  held  himself  in  reserve, 
profoundly  annoyed  yet  watching  with  a  certain 
cynical  enjoyment  the  growing  irritation  of 
his  colleagues.  But  when,  shortly  after,  Mr. 
Tipham  laid  it  down  as  an  axiom  that  Dorian 


140     A  GALLERY  OF  SCHOOLMASTERS 

Grey  was  the  greatest  work  of  art  that  the 
human  intellect  has  ever  produced,  he  saw  his 
opportunity  and  began  in  his  best  ironic  vein  : 

14  It's  refreshing  to  hear  you  say  that  ;  so 
few  people  ever  venture  nowadays  to  express 
old  -  fashioned  opinions,  and  the  Victorians 
seldom  get  justice  done  to  them  by  the  rising 
generation.  I  am  delighted  to  claim  you  as  a 
Victorian."  Tipham  was  violently  annoyed  at 
this,  and  raised  his  eyebrows  and  said  coldly, 
"  How  so?  "  "If  one  wants  to  be  in  the  swim 
nowadays,"  Bent  continued,  "  one  has  to  go 
into  ecstasies  over  de  Barsac  or  Roger  Filkison. 
You  read  Roger  Filkison,  of  course  ?  " 

Mr.  Tipham  admitted,  with  some  reluctance, 
that  he  did  not. 

M  Oh,  he's  the  man,  you  know,"  replied  Bent, 
"  who  writes  the  testimonials  for  the  liver  and 
kidney  pills — the  neo-realism  they  call  it  :  very 
clever  and  morbid." 

Later  Mr.  Tipham  unbent  over  the  post- 
impressionists  and  the  masterly  way  in  which 
Grummer  painted  flesh  with  one  stroke  of  a 
glue-brush. 

"  I  don't  count  him  among  the  greatest 
masters,"  said  Mr.  Bent,  "  because  he  can't 
paint  pimples."  Again,  later,  in  an  argument 
on  education  with  his  friend  Plummer,  Mr.  Bent 
remarks :  "  Knowledge  only  begins  where 
middle-classdom  ends.  The  art  of  being  middle 
class  consists  in  shutting  yourself  up  in  a  de- 
tached house  and  only  recognising  the  people 
who   come   in   at   the   front   door.     Knowledge 


MR.  BENT  141 

leads  to  the  back  door  and  the  streets,  and  is 
therefore  fatal  to  the  art  ;  and  knowledge  is 
the  goal  of  education  !  .  .  .  The  English  middle 
classes  never  have  believed  in  education.  The 
Scotch  did  once,  till  they  discovered  the  superior 
merits  of  football." 

His  remarks  are  always  pertinent  and  valuable. 
Here  is  one  a  propos  of  Chowdler : 

"  What  does  amaze  me  is  that,  with  all  his 
experience,  Chowdler  has  never  learned  that, 
boys  encourage  us  in  our  illusions  by  quot- 
ing at  us  our  own  pet  ideas  and  phrases.  .  .  ." 

Or  again,  talking  of  the  value  of  experience  : 
"  Pooh!  experience,  indeed  ;  what's  experience? 
a  snare  and  a  delusion,  unless  you  can  bring  an 
unbiased  mind  to  bear  on  it,  which  school- 
masters never  can.  The  man  who  looks  at  this 
view,  for  the  first  time,  with  the  naked  eye,  sees 
far  more  of  it  than  the  man  who  looks  at  it  for 
the  hundredth  time  through  smoked  glasses. 
Experience  is  the  smoke  on  the  glasses  ;  it's  the 
curse  of  our  profession.  We  are  all  much  more 
efficient  when  we're  young  than  we  ever  are 
afterwards." 

On  the  occasion  of  a  house  match  :  "To  an 
observer  of  human  nature,"  Mr.  Bent  explained, 
"  nothing  is  so  illuminating  as  the  behaviour 
of  a  housemaster  when  his  house  is  playing  a 
match.  Chowdler,  of  course,  is  elemental,  and 
offers  few  points  of  interest  ;  he  has  the  naked 
simplicity  of  the  savage  or  the  sportsman — 
blatant  in  victory,  ungenerous  in  defeat.  But 
Trimble  is   more  complex  and   therefore  more 


142     A  GALLERY  OF  SCHOOLMASTERS 

worthy  of  study.  If  I  join  him,  he  will  affect 
an  air  of  complete  detachment  and  ask  me  for 
my  views  on  Welsh  Disestablishment  or  Woman 
Suffrage  ;  but  he  will  interrupt  himself  at  in- 
tervals to  murmur, '  Fools  !  asses  !  idiots  !  They 
deserve  to  be  beaten  !  '  " 

"  Chowdler  being  beaten,"  he  continues  later, 
"is  a  much  more  amusing  spectacle  than 
Chowdler  winning.  But  I  don't  regard  it  as 
possible.  He  always  keeps  a  reserve  force — a 
kind  of  territorial  army — of  lean  and  hungry 
veterans  with  Christian  names  who  have  grown 
old  in  the  service  of  their  country.  I  am  credibly 
informed  that  his  senior  fag,  whom  I  see  in  the 
field,  is  a  widower  and  maintains  a  family  of 
four  at  Brighton.  They  all  belong  to  the  class 
which  Chowdler  designates  as  '  poor  old  '  or 
■  good  old,'  and  against  this  combination  of 
age,  godliness,  and  thrift,  no  ordinary  house 
Eleven  stands  a  chance." 

This  conversation  occurred  immediately  be- 
fore a  most  strenuous  house  match  which 
Chowdler 's  house  just  managed  to  win  after  a 
titanic  struggle.  "  Mr.  Chowdler  was  swept  away 
by  a  wave  of  intense,  almost  religious  emotion. 
Foul  play,  monstrous  decisions,  past  and  present 
wrongs,  were  all  forgotten  for  the  moment.  If 
the  headmaster  had  come  up  and  grasped  him 
by  the  hand,  he  would  have  fallen  upon  the 
headmaster's  neck — he  would  have  fallen  upon 
anybody's  neck.  Never  since  the  relief  of 
Ladysmith,  where  his  own  son  was  beleaguered, 
had  he  experienced  such  a  sense  of  thankfulness, 


CONCLUSIONS  143 

joy,  and  exultation.  Perhaps  it  was  an  un- 
conscious association  of  ideas  which  made  him 
say  to  Mr.  Tipham  as  he  passed  him  :  '  Thank 
God  !  We  have  kept  the  flag  flying.'  '  Where  ?  ' 
asked  Mr.  Tipham  icily." 

The  result  of  this  remarkable  book  has  been 
that  in  every  school  where  The  Lanchester 
Tradition  has  been  read  the  types  represented 
by  Chowdler,  Bent,  Flaggon,  and  Tipham  have 
not  only  been  recognised,  but  a  universal  vote 
would  seem  to  show  that  here  at  any  ra'te  is  no 
caricature.  These  four  men  really  "  live  and 
move  and  have  their  being." 

Now  I  have  done,  and  I  hope  you  find  it  a 
pleasant  interlude.  Surely  in  my  own  criti- 
cisms I  have  not  been  so  wrong  when  by  hap- 
hazard selection  among  great  writers  of  every 
age  I  find  every  one  to  agree  with  my  point  of 
view. 

However  that  may  be,  I  can  only  press  on  in 
the  hope  that  my  fictional  gallery  has  helped  to 
impress  on  j^ou  the  necessity  for  a  change  from 
a  regime  that  permits  of  such  teachers  and  such 
schools. 


CHAPTER    XVII 

COMMON  ROOM 

There  are  many  variations  of  Masters'  Common 
Rooms,  but  the  two  main  types  may  be  roughly 
divided  into  those  which  are  used  as  a  club 
where  masters  meet  and  feed  twice  or  thrice 
daily,  —  that  is  to  say,  Common  Rooms  in 
which  men  live  almost  entirely  and  are  thrown 
upon  the  society  of  each  other  at  every  spare 
moment  of  the  day, — and  those  Common  Rooms 
where  masters  go,  just  by  chance,  for  a  smoke, 
to  read  the  papers,  and  to  find  if  possible  a 
friend  when  they  feel  lonely. 

It  follows  at  once  that  the  latter  is  the  rarer 
but  infinitely  finer  of  the  two  ;  we  will  therefore 
leave  it  to  the  last.  Schools  conducted  on  the 
hostel  system,  where  feminine  influence  is  tabu, 
naturally  economise  by  compelling  their  staffs 
to  have  their  meals  together. 

Now  breakfast  of  all  meals  is  the  one  which 
the  normal  man  prefers  to  eat  alone,  in  peace, 
with  the  companionship  only  of  his  morning 
paper. 

To  share  his  habitual  early  morning  "  grumpi- 
ness  "  with  thirty  other  irritable  spirits,  twenty- 
five  of  whom  are  thoroughly  peevish  because 


A  TYPE  145 

they  cannot  get  at  the  papers  which  the  five 
lucky  ones  do  not  appear  to  be  reading,  only 
serves  to  make  a  man  really  upset  with  life.  He 
is  ready  to  complain  about  everything  :  the 
weather,  his  food,  his  correspondence  or  the 
lack  of  it,  the  silly  prattle  of  his  neighbours, 
everything.  I  do  not  know  anywhere  which 
compares  with  a  public  school  Common  Room 
at  breakfast  for  sheer  downright  rudeness  and 
lack  of  courtesy. 

After  breakfast,  irritability  breaks  out  almost 
into  feuds  between  cliques  ;  a  quite  junior  man 
will  have  taken  most  of  the  fire,  and  a  ton  of 
heavy  asides  about  upstarts  will  be  levelled  at  him 
by  his  seniors  until  he  has  the  decency  to  go  off 
to  his  rooms  to  correct  work. 

At  the  end  of  a  hard  day  all  the  masters  meet 
again  for  dinner.  You  might  think  that  the 
cares  of  the  day  being  over,  a  genial  spirit  of 
camaraderie  would  pervade  the  room.  Not  a 
bit  of  it .  Rare  indeed  are  those  evenings  when 
some  luckless  wight  is  not  being  hauled  over 
the  coals  for  omitting  to  tell  a  housemaster 
that  he  had  caned  So-and-so,  had  forgotten 
to  punish  .So-and-so,  had  been  seen  smoking 
too  near  the  school,  had  invited  a  certain  boy 
too  often  to  tea,  had  vented  his  wrath  on  the 
head  of  some  poor  innocent  whose  only  fault 
was  that  he  worked  too  hard. 

Quarrels  are  only  lightly  disguised  in  these 
rooms.  I  have  known  two  masters  sit  next  to 
each  other  for  two  months,  at  two  meals  daily, 
and  not  interchange  one  syllable  of  conversation 


146  COMMON  ROOM 

— for  all  the  world  as  if  they  were  two  sulky 
schoolgirls  in  the  nursery. 

There  are  many  things  that  cause  chafing 
among  the  very  susceptible  members  of  an 
average  school  staff.  No  drink,  for  instance, 
is  ever  allowed  at  Henstridge,  only  the  senior 
vice-master  has  the  privilege  of  imbibing  seltzer- 
water  for  his  health ;  no  smoking  except  the 
cheapest  of  cheap  cigarettes  provided  by  the 
Common  Room  steward  at  a  profit  out  of  all 
proportion  to  their  worth. 

The  atmosphere  by  the  eighth  or  ninth  week 
of  term  is  charged  with  electricity  :  I  have  often 
wondered  when  two  pugilistic-minded  members 
of  our  fraternity  would  come  to  blows  ;  and 
very  near  it  do  we  get  before  the  end  of  any 
term. 

I  would  not  dwell  long  upon  such  a  Common 
Room  :  it  is  altogether  evil ;  but  it  does  exist. 

At  the  other  end  of  the  scale  we  get  the  Common 
Room  which  really  serves  a  useful  purpose  ;  it 
is  the  more  ordinary  type  and  exists  in  schools 
where  most  of  the  staff  are  married  and  are 
scattered  about  the  town.  It  becomes  then  a 
real  pleasure  to  have  some  meeting-place  where 
we  may  discuss  the  match  of  yesterday,  the  plans 
for  to-morrow's  field  day,  or  in  a  friendly  manner 
quarrel  over  the  absurd  line  taken  by  our 
acquaintance's  favourite  daily  journal. 

There  are  moments,  of  course,  when  such  a 
room  is  to  be  avoided  ;  at  those  "  breaks  "  in 
the  day's  work  when  there  is  not  time  to  go  home, 
but  there  is  time  for  a  smoke  and  conversation  : 


CONVERSATION  147 

then  thirty  men  crowd  and  jostle  one  another  in 
a  room  built  to  hold  four  or  six  comfortably. 

Of  course  to  a  journalist  in  search  of  copy 
any  Common  Room  is  a  godsend,  for  there  he 
will  hear  scraps  of  conversation  which  will 
provide  him  with  valuable  matter  for  his  next 
school  story. 

He  will  hear  why  young  Jenkins  has  never  been 
caned,  although  he  has  deserved  it  daily  for 
terms  ;  he  will  hear  repeated  all  those  heavy 
sarcasms  which  Donaldson  daily  inflicts  on  his 
form  ;  he  will  hear  all  the  reasons  why  various 
victories  and  defeats  have  not  been  made  public  ; 
he  will  hear  healthy  abuse  of  Williams  by  de 
Vincey,  while  Williams  is  out  of  the  room,  and 
equally  violent  abuse  of  de  Vincey  by  Williams, 
while  de  Vincey  is  out  of  the  room.  He  will  hear 
all  the  local  gossip,  and  a  moment  after  the  origin 
of  phrases  like  "  Hobson  s  choice,"  and  "It's  all 
my  eye  and  Betty  Martin  " ;  he  will  hear 
learned  disquisitions  scattered  with  much  classi- 
cal quotation  on  Architecture,  Home  Rule,  Serbia, 
Lord  Northcliffe,  Women,  the  O.T.C.,  Physical 
Drill,  Geometry,  and  Aircraft. 

But  perhaps  our  young  and  keen  new  master 
will  think  that  in  the  Common  Room  he  will  find, 
in  the  absence  of  his  elders,  much  fine  literary 
fare  :  he  will  be  sadly  disappointed. 

The  Spectator,  Blackwood's  Magazine,  Land  and 
Water,  and  The  Nineteenth  Century  about  exhaust 
the  stock  of  periodicals  to  which  a  normal  Com- 
mon Room  runs . 

Few  indeed  allow  the  Liberal  papers  a  hearing. 
11 


1 48  COMMON  ROOM 

The  Nation,  The  Saturday  Review,  Cornhill,  The 
Fortnightly,  the  lighter  weeklies,  all  the  periodi- 
cals that  you  see  in  any  mess  are  absent  just 
where  you  would  most  naturally  expect  them ; 
for  if  a  schoolmaster  is  not  liberal-minded,  an 
omnivorous  reader,  how  can  you  expect  him  to 
teach  liberal-mindedness  and  a  broad  view  of 
life? 

A  Common  Room  ought  to  be  stocked  with 
every  variety  of  paper,  magazine,  and  book.  It 
ought  to  be  a  complete  reference  library.  It 
ought  to  be  a  place  where  a  man  can  procure 
every  sort  of  smoke  and  drink,  both  of  which 
make  for  good  comradeship.  It  ought  to  be  up- 
holstered and  kept  like  a  good  London  club,  a 
place  where  you  can  dine  and  give  dinners,  if 
you  wish  it,  to  any  friends. 

It  ought  to  be  a  place  over  the  portal  of  which 
should  be  written  :  "  All  shop  abandon  ye  who 
enter  here." 

No  petty  school  scandal  or  querulous  com- 
plaint about  the  routine  ought  to  be  so  much  as 
mentioned  :  men  should  cast  their  gowns  in  the 
vestibule,  and  enter  as  free  men  of  the  world, 
citizens  where  all  school  degrees  should  be  for- 
gotten :  just  friends  anxious  to  throw  oif  the 
burden  of  the  day,  so  that  in  each  other's  society 
they  may  find  matter  for  recuperation  in  them- 
selves. A  glorious  vision,  but,  oh  1  how  sadly  far 
away  and  impossible !  Until  schoolmasters  are 
paid  a  minimum  wage  of  £1000  a  year  such  things 
can  hardly  be.  So  again  do  we  see  the  power  of 
wealth. 


CHAPTER    XVIII 

A  MASTERS'  MEETING 

Masters'  meetings  vary  very  much  in  kind  and 
in  degree. 

They  depend  vastly  upon  two  things  :  the 
type  of  headmaster  who  presides  over  them, 
and  the  time  of  the  term  in  which  they  are 
held. 

With  regard  to  the  latter  first. 

The  first  meeting  of  a  school  term,  usually 
held  on  the  day  before  the  boys  come  back,  is 
almost  hilarious  ;  every  man  is  genuinely 
pleased  to  be  back  at  his  work,  genuinely  glad 
to  meet  his  fellow-craftsmen.  All  are  healthy, 
free  of  care,  bronzed,  full  of  anecdotes  of 
Scotland,  work  with  the  Army  or  Red  Cross, 
accidents  by  flood  or  field,  record  climbs, 
wonderful  walks  or  motor  tours,  quaint  friend- 
ships which  they  made,  mutual  acquaintances 
with  whom  they  came  into  contact. 

It  is  with  difficulty  that  they  can  be  got  to 
bring  their  minds  down  to  the  schedule  and 
change  of  routine  which  is  about  to  be  proposed . 

The  meeting  starts  quietly  enough  with  little 
or  no  discussion  about  points  that  usually  arise, 
but  are  considered  as  trifling,  petty. 


150  A  MASTERS'  MEETING 

The  scheme  of  work  for  the  term  is  read  out, 
and  each  man  tots  up  his  spare  hours  to  see  if 
he  is  being  let  off  more  or  less  work  than  he  is 
accustomed  to.  Whisperings  are  heard  between 
friends.  "Oh,  Heavens!  what's  the  use  of 
being  out  between  10.15  and  10.45?  What  I 
want  is  an  extra  half.  Old  Dodson  has  two 
extras  a  week  :  he  can  get  away  practically 
whenever  he  likes." 

"I  do  like  a  chance  of  a  good  bath  and  a 
sound  tea  after  Corps  Parade,  and  now  I'm 
switched  on  to  modern  shell  French  at  4.15  on 
Tuesdays  :  curse  it." 

Subdued  murmurs  of  this  nature  keep  us  all 
occupied  until  a  startling  change  is  read  out : 

"In  future  no  boy  may  go  to  the  following 
shops  without  leave." 

Half  the  staff  is  up  in  arms  at  once.  One 
housemaster  declares  that  his  boys  have  dealt 
at  such  and  such  a  shop,  now  tabu,  for  over 
one  hundred  years  ;  another  points  out  that 
Spofforth's  is  the  only  tailor  within  reach  of 
his  house  ;  he  is  peculiarly  averse  from  allowing 
his  boys  into  the  south  end  of  the  town — and 
so  on.  For  half  an  hour  the  debate  rages  : 
solely  between  housemasters,  for  it  is  house- 
masters alone  who  are  concerned.  That  is  the 
way  with  most  masters'  meetings. 

They  are  held  at  a  time  which  causes  the 
younger  men  to  curtail  their  holiday  quite 
needlessly  by  twenty-four  hours,  for  there  is 
never  anything  mooted  which  so  concerns 
them  that  it  could  not  all  be  written  down  on 


THE  CASE  OF  MARTIN  MINOR     151 

a  sheet  of  memorandum  paper  and  delivered 
to  them  on  the  first  day  of  term. 

Hours  of  precious  time  are  spent  in  a  dis- 
cussion as  to  whether  cricket  shall  precede 
choir  practice,  or  choir  practice  cricket ;  music- 
master  and  games  manager  have  a  wordy 
battle  which  threatens  to  last  through  the 
night ;  meanwhile  the  rest,  oblivious  of  the 
point  at  issue,  or  caring  nothing  for  it,  settle 
down  to  a  book,  if  they  have  had  the  good 
sense  to  bring  one  in,  or  to  drawing  caricatures 
of  their  neighbours,  if  they  are  bookless. 

I  suppose,  in  fact  I  know,  that  many  boys 
think  these  meetings  to  be  wonderful  affairs  in 
which  matters  of  state,  of  the  greatest  secrecy, 
are  openly  divulged  and  discussed. 

I  say  that  I  know  this,  for  what  else  could 
have  induced  that  sportsman  of  long  ago, 
Martin  mi,  whose  valiant  death  at  Hooge  we 
all  mourned  only  so  little  a  time  ago,  to  have 
concealed  himself  under  the  table  during  one 
of  these  meetings  and  courted  the  severe  flogging 
which  such  an  exploit  was  most  certainly  not 
worth  ?  Incidentally,  though  the  boy  heard  no 
secrets,  and  never  would,  however  many  such 
meetings  he  clandestinely  attended,  he  did 
receive  his  thrashing,  for  he  had  the  misfortune 
to  hit  on  a  day  when  the  headmaster  chose  to 
remain  behind  after  the  meeting  was  over  for 
three  hours  working  over  a  knotty  point  in  a 
revised  scheme.  The  boy,  driven  to  despair, 
could  stand  it  no  longer  after  10  p.m.,  and 
crawled    ignominiously    from    his    hiding-place 


152  A  MASTERS'  MEETING 

and  stood,  waiting  for  judgment,  before  his 
chief. 

It  is  said,  too,  that  clusters  of  boys  used  to 
rush  into  the  room  as  soon  as  it  was  vacated 
on  the  off  chance  of  seeing  some  damning  piece 
of  evidence  written  down  and  carelessly  left 
behind.  Their  astonishment  must  have  been 
great  when  they  found  no  incriminating  docu- 
ments, but  only  little  crumpled  pieces  of  paper 
with — 

11  You  swine  !  where 's  your  Common  Room 
sub  ?  " 

M  What  about  that  bottle  of  whisky  ?  " 

11  Can  you  poss.  dine — the  usual  time  ?  " 

"  Aren't  you  fed  up  with  this  ?  Chicky's  in 
for  the  night,"  scribbled  on  them,  varied  by  gross 
libels  on  the  facial  disfigurements  of  most  of  the 
masters  by  such  as  could  or  could  not  draw. 

But  nowadays  the  school  custos  sweeps  away 
every  piece  of  paper  immediately  after  a 
meeting,  so  that  no  trace  of  the  mysterious 
talk,  no  vulgar  caricature  of  the  chaplain  or  art 
master  may  be  treasured  up  by  souvenir-seeking 
youth. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  boys  always  seem  to  know 
more  of  the  internal  government  of  the  school 
than  any  except  the  housemasters. 

There  are  those  of  us  who  think  it  rather  pitiful, 
if  not  wantonly  outrageous,  that  we  are  kept  in 
the  dark  about  some  great  catastrophe  which 
has  overtaken  the  community  for  which  we,  in 
our  small  way,  are  just  as  responsible  as  the 
housemasters ;    and    sometimes   when    we    feel 


AGENDA  153 

that  the  atmosphere  is  heavily  charged  and  that 
there  is  a  big  row  impending  we  wonder  when  first 
we  shall  be  officially  told. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  we  are  never  told,  and  as 
a  consequence  give  ourselves  away  hopelessly 
in  form  for  weeks  after  through  pure  ignorance. 
No — like  most  meetings  of  Secret  Societies, 
masters'  meetings  accomplish  very  little. 

Except  at  the  beginning  of  term  they  are  as 
often  simply  an  occasion  for  the  display  of  ill- 
feeling  :  every  man  has  his  own  axe  to  grind, 
his  own  boys  to  push  forward,  his  own  bete  noire 
to  crush  ;  and  for  my  part  I  would  abolish  all 
meetings  between  the  eighth  and  last  week  of 
term,  because  the  nerves  of  most  of  us  by  that 
time  are  so  shattered  that  we  say  more  than 
we  mean  in  our  eagerness  to  have  our  own  way 
and  to  dethrone  an  adversary. 

The  last  meeting  of  term  is,  of  course,  necessary, 
but  even  then  most  men  are  already  clad  in 
holiday  garb,  an  unconscious  symbol  that  they 
are  already  in  mind  far  away  from  the  school, 
and  their  hearts  are  not  altogether  in  the  matters 
under  discussion. 

This  time,  if  a  boy  came  in  and  gathered 
up  the  fragments  of  notes,  he  would  probably 
gather  the  impression  that  Bradshaw  was  the 
major  topic  of  discussion. 

But  as  I  said  at  the  beginning,  as  well  as  the 
time  and  the  place,  it  is  the  headmaster  that 
alters  the  character  of  these  meetings. 

The  autocratic  tyrant  who  convenes  a 
meeting  solely  for  the  sake  of  hearing  his  own 


154  A  MASTERS'  MEETING 

voice,  and  throws  out  suggestions,  meaning  them 
to  become  laws  in  any  case,  can  scarcely  be 
said  to  be  doing  the  school  much  good  by  calling 
together  his  staff  to  hear  new  rules  that  he 
might  just  as  well  have  printed  and  circulated 
without  talking  about  them. 

Such  a  man  only  invites  covert  animosity  by 
saying,  "  Gentlemen,  I  propose  to  change  the 
school  game  from  Soccer  to  Rugger  :  I  should 
like  to  hear  your  views."  Follows,  somewhat 
naturally,  an  almost  panic-stricken  howl  with 
one  accord  from  nearly  every  one.  He  listens 
patiently  for  half  an  hour  and  then  cuts  in 
with — 

"  Thank  you,  gentlemen  ;  I  have  been  much 
interested.  I  cannot  say  that  you  have  con- 
vinced me  that  I  am  wrong  ;  but  I  am  glad  to 
have  heard  your  point  of  view  :  none  the  less 
we  shall  play  Rugger  as  from  the  first  day  of 
next  term.  And  now,  gentlemen,  to  pass  to  the 
next  point,  I  propose  to  bring  in  a  new  rule  about 
boys  going  from  one  house  to  another  or  to 
masters'  houses.  I  do  not  think  any  good  is  to 
be  derived  from  too  much  communication  of 
boys  with  one  another  (outside  their  own  houses) 
or  with  masters.  Masters  will  therefore  see  to 
it  that  in  future  no  boy  is  entertained  at  their 
houses  unless  he  happens  to  be  a  member  of  that 
house.  I  have  several  adequate  reasons  for  this, 
but  I  should  be  glad  to  hear  what  my  colleagues 
have  to  say." 

His  colleagues  have  to  say  a  great  deal,  but 
he  dismisses  them,  when  he  wishes  to  proceed, 


THE  HEADMASTER  155 

in  a  word,  "  Thank  you,  gentlemen  ;  there  is 
just  one  other  point  I  wish  to  raise,  the 
question  of  attendance  in  chapel  ..."  So  it 
goes  on.  To  attend  such  a  meeting  is  like  being 
a  courtier  in  the  palace  of  a  sultan,  or  that 
famous  one  in  Alice  in  Wonderland  :  "  Off  with 
his  head." 

These  strong,  self-willed  men  have  their  uses  : 
as  the  "  boss  "  of  a  cotton  combine,  for  instance,  or 
as  an  unscrupulous  newspaper  proprietor  such 
a  man  would  be  invaluable.  As  the  headmaster 
of  such  a  delicate  organism  as  a  public  school 
he  is  worse  than  useless  ;  he  is  comparable  only 
to  a  child  attempting  to  mend  a  valuable  wrist- 
watch  by  twisting  its  works  about  with  a  rusty 
nail.  Luckily  this  type  is  not  common.  The 
more  normal  headmaster  really  uses  these 
meetings  as  gauges  to  see  which  way  the  wind 
blows  ;  he  collects  his  staff  in  order  to  ascertain 
their  united  or  individual  opinions  on  every 
branch  of  school  life.  The  unfortunate  part  of 
the  business  is  that  such  excellent  gatherings 
should  nearly  always  degenerate  into  quibbles 
between  opponents  with  regard  to  some  quite 
trivial  by-product  of  school  life,  whereas  by  a 
little  unselfishness,  a  little  leaven  of  idealism, 
such  meetings  might  be  invaluable  as  showing 
the  temper,  aims,  failures,  and  successes  of  the 
school. 

Just  as  there  is  a  distinctly  felt,  but  quite  un- 
analysable atmosphere  in  every  school,  quite 
different  from  every  other  ;  just  as  you  can 
always  distinguish  an  old  Wykehamist  from  an 


156  A  MASTERS'  MEETING 

old  Harrovian  almost  as  soon  as  you  speak  to 
him,  so  is  there  an  indefinable  something  which 
characterises  and  yet  differentiates  every  school 
staff.  And  this  something  is  in  nearly  all  cases 
very  precious  :  it  is  consolidated  and  naturally 
most  felt  when  the  staff  meet  together.  If  they 
are  tactfully  handled  by  a  sympathetic  head- 
master, all  the  best  that  is  in  each  of  them  will 
come  out  at  these  meetings ;  each  man  will 
have  something  to  say,  some  quota  to  contribute 
to  the  general  welfare  of  the  school.  But  there 
must  be  sympathy  ;  there  must  be  a  full  and 
adequate  understanding  between  the  different 
members  ;  and,  above  all,  youthfulness  with 
its  consequent  bold  experiments  should  not  be 
crushed  or  discouraged,  but  shown  gently  how 
to  tell  its  wheat  from  its  tares. 

There  is  always  a  danger  in  most  masters' 
meetings  of  settling  down  into  two  rabid  camps, 
age  versus  youth  :  the  old  men  openly  deriding 
the  proposals  of  the  young  men  ;  the  young 
men  covertly  sneering  at  the  antiquated,  obsolete 
methods  of  the  old. 

If  only  a  gentler  spirit  were  encouraged  so  that 
the  old  would  not  think  themselves  too  perfect 
to  learn  from  the  young,  if  only  the  young  were 
not  so  sure  of  themselves  that  they  pay  no  heed 
to  the  excellent  side  of  the  old,  there  might  be  a 
far  finer  system  of  education  in  vogue  now  than 
actually  exists. 

We  hope  (almost  in  vain)  for  a  millennium  when 
these  meetings  will  be  frequent  and  characterised 
by  frankness  and  friendliness,  when  every  sort  of 


SOME  SUGGESTED  REFORMS       157 

topic  concerned  with  school  life  will  be  rationally 
discussed,  and  remedies  and  changes  brought 
about  with  less  rancour  and  desperate  ill-feeling 
than  at  present  obtains. 

Either  a  masters'  meeting  is  an  occasion  for 
full  and  free  discussion  or  it  is  an  unmitigated 
nuisance,  an  intolerable  bore,  an  occasion  for 
evil-speaking  and  evil-thinking  at  the  worst, 
or  placid  contempt  and  aloofness,  followed  by 
practice  in  the  art  of  the  caricature,  at  its  best. 
Either  abolish  them  altogether  if  they  concern 
two-thirds  of  the  company  not  at  all,  or  if  they 
refuse  to  discuss  the  management  of  the  school, 
or  make  them  much  more  frequent  and  allow 
every  man  the  right  to  suggest  reforms  or  the 
abolition  of  some  existent  fungus. 


CHAPTER   XIX 

END  OF  TERM 

The  last  weeks  of  term  are  very  like  the  last 
three  hundred  yards  of  a  three-mile  race.  All 
through  the  preceding  months  you  have  been 
strenuously  trying  to  move  at  your  fastest  speed, 
and  by  the  end  of  the  twelfth  week  are  so  tired 
that  you  doubt  whether  you  can  last  another  lap, 
when  suddenly  you  are  faced  with  examinations 
and  have  to  redouble  your  efforts.  Papers  that 
have  to  be  refreshing  and  original,  when  you  are 
dying  of  exhaustion  and  have  no  mind  left,  are 
not  the  joy  to  set  that  parents  imagine.  The 
blue-pencilling  of  errors  that  seem  to  crop  up  a 
millionfold  more  abundantly  at  the  time  of  trial 
than  ever  they  did  in  practice  make  you  gnaw 
your  moustache  with  rage,  and  certainly  do  not 
raise  the  laughter  in  you  which  they  seem  to 
cause  among  the  readers  of  Punch.  The  con- 
stant sitting-in  and  invigilating  are  far  more 
boring  and  deadly  than  teaching  the  most  stupid 
of  boys  the  most  lifeless  of  subjects. 

Night  after  night  you  are  deprived  of  sleep  by 
having  to  stay  up  till  the  small  hours  correcting 
hundreds  of  papers,  and  then,  after  one  agelong 

week  of  such  life,  you  have  to  collect  all  your 

158 


LAST  DAYS  159 

results  and  make  up  orders  that  appear  to  you 
to  be  far  from  correct,  and  you  have  to  report  on 
the  excellence  (how  rare  !)  and  the  failure  (how 
extraordinarily  frequent  !)  of  each  boy  whom 
you  have  examined.  The  last  day  comes,  and 
with  it  a  final  burst,  almost  with  teeth  and  fists 
clenched  and  eyes  shut  in  your  frenzy  to  get 
everything  done  in  time,  and  you  find  yourself, 
with  hair  touzled,  temper  lost,  rings  under  your 
eyes,  and  cheeks  hollow  and  sunken,  on  the  plat- 
form in  Big  School  listening  to  the  parting  words 
of  advice  from  the  headmaster  to  the  assembled 
three  hundred. 

"  It  has  been  a  better  term  than  might  have 
been  expected  ;  of  course  your  corps  work  has 
been  the  predominant  feature,  and  now  don't 
imagine  that  you  can  relax  your  efforts  in  the 
holidays.  The  happiness  of  your  coming  free 
time  is  going  to  be  the  sort  of  happiness  that 
comes  from  helping  others  ;  there  is  work  for  you 
to  do,  in  the  Y.M.C.A.  army  tents,  or  as  advised 
by  the  Cavendish  Association,  about  which  I 
have  just  told  you.  ..."  The  terminal  concert 
follows,  filled  with  khaki-clad  old  boys  at  the 
back,  who  have,  by  a  miracle,  all  obtained  leave 
to  come  back  for  a  farewell  visit  before  going  out 
to  the  Front. 

Stanford's  rendering  of  "  The  Revenge  " 
causes  us  to  feel  thrills  of  pride  of  country  and 
of  our  naval  history,  thrills  which  become  in- 
tensified as  we  listen  to  "  The  Death  of  Nelson," 
sung  immediately  afterwards  by  one  who  has 
just  gained  his  commission  and  leaves  us  to- 


160  END  OF  TERM 

morrow  ;  all  the  National  Anthems  of  the  Allies 
and  the  school  "  Carmen  "  make  the  rafters  ring 
again,  and  we  all  troop  out  to  house  suppers, 
informal  gatherings  of  friendly  cliques  over  a 
last  meal  ;  none  of  the  old  formality,  calling 
attention  to  this  or  that  cup  or  colour  won,  this 
or  that  success  gained.  No,  this  term  we  just 
sit  down  anywhere,  cheerfully  "  ragging  "  our 
nearest  neighbours,  and  shout  for  songs  or 
speeches  as  we  feel  like  them  .  .  .  and  so  to 
bed,  but  not  to  sleep. 

The  boys  from  over-excitement,  the  thoughts 
of  the  liberty  of  the  morrow,  the  masters  from 
over-fatigue,  toss  and  turn  through  the  night 
but  scarcely  sleep. 

As  soon  as  dawn  breaks,  up  rises  the  entire 
school,  pillow-fights  follow,  friendly  feuds,  a  last 
packing  of  trifles,  a  careless  farewell,  and  8.40 
sees  the  school  close  deserted,  forsaken,  quiet. 

In  the  streets  in  the  morning  may  be  seen 
stragglers  who  have  been  kept  back  for  some 
breach  of  rules,  mortified  beyond  expression, 
scowling  at  every  passer-by,  almost  counting  the 
minutes  until  the  time  of  release.  Master  meets 
master  aimlessly  wandering  about,  and  greets 
him  with,  "  Good,  isn't  it,  to  have  absolutely 
nothing  to  do  for  a  day  ?  " 

At  two  o'clock  the  main  quadrangle  is  peopled 
again  for  the  last  time  for  four  weeks  with 
toga-ed  figures  hurrying  with  mark-books  and 
suggestions  to  the  Common  Room  for  the  masters' 
meeting.  Faced  with  a  clean  piece  of  foolscap 
on    which    to    write    his    thoughts,    each    man 


ADIEUX  161 

immediately  begins  to  pencil  out  a  ghastly 
sketch  of  his  neighbour  with  fiendish  delight, 
and  then,  as  if  proud  of  the  result,  to  continue 
to  repeat  the  operation  a  hundred  times  on 
every  available  space  until  the  meeting  is  over. 

Promotions  are  read  out,  prizes  are  awarded, 
notes  of  extreme  urgency  are  passed  from 
master  to  master ;  some  hurriedly  add  up 
marks  with  feverish  energy,  others,  frankly 
bored,  yawn  and  close  their  eyes. 

At  last  it  is  over.  A  buzz  of  conversation 
breaks  out  ;  names  like  Edinburgh,  Devonport, 
Eastbourne,  Tidworth,  Buxton,  take  the  place 
of  marks.  Every  one  is  free,  free  for  four  whole 
weeks  :  free  to  smoke  where  he  likes,  free  to 
wear  what  clothes  he  likes — this  meeting  is  a 
revelation  in  sartorial  taste  :  normally  we  are 
indistinguishable  one  from  another — blue  suits, 
black  ties,  dark  shoes  and  socks  make  us  all 
alike,  but  to-day  is  a  kind  of  "  coming  of 
spring  "  ;  the  lightest  of  light  Norfolk  coats, 
soft  silk  collars  and  garishly  coloured  ties,  socks 
of  delicate  greys  and  browns,  waistcoats  even 
more  daring,  all  these  clash  strangely  with  our 
sombre  surroundings  in  this  old  oak  room. 

No  more  getting  up  at  unearthly  hours,  nor 
hustling  through  meals  in  order  to  get  to  school 
in  time  ;  from  being  merely  masters  of  others, 
for  a  brief  space  of  time  we  are  now  permitted 
to  be  masters  of  ourselves.  Strange,  too,  how 
the  grey  old  courts  change  in  a  twinkling. 
This  morning  saw  them  full  of  myriad  boys 
scuttling    away    for    their    trains ;     lunch-time 


1 62  END  OF  TERM 

saw  them  deserted  as  a  disused  mill ;  now  we 
pour  out  of  Common  Room  and  hear  the  ringing 
laughter  of  children  and  girls.  The  masters' 
wives  and  daughters  have  usurped  our  sacred 
precincts  for  a  game  of  hockey,  and  newly 
returned  boys  from  far  -  away  preparatory 
schools  are  showing  how  immeasurably  superior 
they  are  now  at  the  game  to  their  elders  or 
friends  of  old. 

A  short  farewell  for  our  colleagues,  and  we 
separate  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  No  talk, 
however,  this  time  of  walking  tours  and 
Mediterranean  voyages  under  the  guidance  of 
one  Doctor  Lunn  ;  what  all  our  conversation 
turns  on  is,  "  What  regiment  are  you  attached 
to  ?  What  ?  Good  Lord  !  Tidworth  for 
Easter  ?  And  take  your  own  blankets  !  What 
a  sweat !  Oh  !  I'm  going  to  the  9th  East 
Lanes,  Kitchener's,  at  Eastbourne.  So  long, 
old  boy.    Cheeroh  !  " 

My  train  doesn't  go  for  another  hour  ;  my 
house  is  shut  up,  everything  put  away,  now 
bare  and  ugly.  I  cannot  face  it,  so  I  take  my 
bicycle  and  go  up  over  West  Hill  for  a  last  look 
at  my  favourite  scenery. 

As  I  go  along  I  find  myself  living  over  again 
the  petty  trials  and  triumphs  of  the  term. 
Yonder  gap  in  the  field  was  the  scene  of  my 
capture  on  night  operations  in  March.  Oh, 
bitter  moment  I  Those  fields  where  the  trees 
cluster  together  are  where  I  outflanked  old 
"  Toothpick,"  who  thinks  his  platoon  inviolable. 
That  plough  to  which  we  are  just  coming  marks 


REGRETS  163 

the  end  of  a  grand  seventy-minute  run  with  the 
Beagles,  only  two  up  at  the  death  and  they 
11  dead  to  the  world." 

On  this  road  how  often  in  the  dust,  or  the 
rain,  or  the  wind  have  we  marched  gaily  along 
as  a  corps  I  I  can  almost  hear  the  "  Carmen  " 
now  as  we  rend  the  air  with  our  shouts.  Oh  ! 
boys,  boys,  why  will  you  make  us  love  you 
so,  and  passing,  forget  ?  .  .  .  M  But  no  more 
of  that,  for  that  way  sadness  lies." 

At  the  summit  of  the  hill,  panting,  I  stand 
on  the  top  of  a  high  hedge  and  survey  the  great, 
bare,  rolling  downs  which  stretch  before  me 
all  over  the  south  of  Wessex,  just  beginning 
to  revive  again  with  the  joyous  birth  of  spring. 
What  a  country  !  How  hard  to  leave  you  when 
the  time  comes  !  I  have  brought  to  you  my 
sorrows  and  my  joys,  and  always  you  have 
filled  me  with  comfort.  It  seems  ungrateful  in 
me  to  leave  you  now.     It  was  ever  the  same. 

Anxious,  pining  for  the  holidays  to  come, 
when  they  arrive  I  find  myself  bored,  irritable, 
restless,  unwilling  to  go  away.  Hurriedly  I 
turn  my  back,  mount  my  bicycle,  and  descend 
into  the  valley. 

The  train  comes  in  all  too  soon.  Reluctantly 
I  take  my  seat  in  it  and  settle  back  to  think  .  .  . 
and  then  a  stranger  starts  to  talk.  Back  to 
the  war — back  to  the  world — the  school  doors 
are  shut  ;  I  am  as  if  I  had  never  been  near 
school.  Yet  to-morrow  at  home  the  ache  will 
be  worse.  These  first  few  days  of  the  holidays, 
they  are  terrible  ;  the  longing  for  those  merry, 
12 


1 64  END  OF  TERM 

careless  voices,  even  for  those  worries  and  hours 
of  overwork,  all  would  be  welcome  contrasted 
with  our  life  of  aimless  meanderings  at  home. 

We  write  many  letters  to  friends  to  keep  us 
in  touch  with  the  life  we  have  left,  to  every 
boy  of  whom  we  can  think,  to  nearly  all  our 
colleagues  ;  and  gradually  Time,  the  only  healer 
of  wounds,  causes  the  pain  to  be  less  severe, 
our  longing  to  be  less  poignant — the  holidays 
have  begun. 


Printed  by  Morrison  &  Gibb  Limited,  Edinburgh 


A  SELECTION  OF  BOOKS  ON 

English  Language 
and  Literature 

Published    by    JOHN     MURRAY 

At   50*   ALBEMARLE    STREET,    LONDON,    W. 
Complete   Educational  Catalogue  post   free  on  application. 


Two  books  suitable  for  "Local"  and  similar  Examinations 
In  use  in  some  hundreds  of  Schools. 

A  NEW  ENGLISH  GRAMMAR 

BY  R.   B.   MORGAN,  M.Litt., 

WH1TGIFT    GRAMMAR    SCHOOL,    CROYDON. 

Is.  6d. 

The  Recommendations   of  the  Joint  Committee   on    Gram- 
matical Terminology  have  been  employed  throughout. 

"  I  think  it  is  extremely  good.     What  attracts  me  most  is  its  simplicity." 
"I  find  the  book  admirable." 


ENGLISH   COMPOSITION 

BY  E.   E.   KITCHENER,   M.A., 

WHITGIFT    GRAMMAR    SCHOOL,    CROYDON. 

Is.  6d. 

"  This  book  will  supply  a  distinct  want,  which  has  been  felt  in 
this  school  for  some  time." 

"I  have  got  valuable  hints  from  the  book  myself,  and  find  much 
excellent  matter  in" it." 


For  Upper  Forms  and  Advanced  Students. 

MATTER,  FORM,  AND  STYLE 

A  MANUAL   OF   PRACTICE 
IN   THE   WRITING   OF   ENGLISH   COMPOSITION 

BY  HARDRESS  O'GRADY.    2s. 


A  School  Manual  of  English  Grammar,    with 

Exercises  and  Examination  Papers.     By  T.  D.  Hall,  M.A.     New 

Edition.  Completely  revised  and  brought  up  to  date.  Crown  8vo. 
2s.  6d. 

Primary  English  Grammar,    with  134  Exercises  and 

carefully  graduated   Parsing   Lessons.      By  T.  D.  Hall,  M.A. 

14th  Edition.     16mo.     Js. 

The  Teaching  Of  Grammar.  A  Book  for  Teachers  and 
Students,  dealing  with  the  scientific  side  of  the  subject.  By 
Laura  Brackenbury,  M.A.,  Principal  of  the  Clapham  Training 
College.     2s. 

A  School   Manual   of  English   Composition. 

By  Theophilus  D.  Hall,   M.A.     Cheaper  Edition.     2s. 

Essay  Writing  for  Schools.     By  l.  Cope  Comford. 

Cheaper  Edition.     Crown  8vo.     2s.  6d. 

Introduction  tO  Poetry.  Poetic  Expression,  Poetic  Truth, 
the  Progress  of  Poetry.  By  Laurie  Magnus,  M.A.    F'cap  8vo.  •  2s. 

Shakspere     and    his      Predecessors     in     the 

English  Drama.  By  F.  S.  Boas,  M.A.,  sometime  Professor  of 
English  Literature,  Queen's  College,  Belfast.     6s. 

The  English   Novel   from   its  Origin   to  Sir 

Walter  Scott.  By  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  M.A.,  Professor  of 
English  Literature  in  the  University  of  Oxford.     2s. 

The    Jacobean    PoetS.       By  Edmund  Gosse.     3s.  6d. 

Outlines  of  English  Literature.  By  William  Renton. 

With  Illustrative  Diagrams.     3s.  6d. 

Smaller  History  of  English  Literature.    Giving 

a  Sketch  of  the  Lives  of  our  chief  English  Writers.  By 
James  Rowley.     15th   Impression.     Small  Crown  8vo.     3s.  6d. 

The  Student's  English  Literature,    a  History  of 

English  Literature  and  of  the  chief  English  Writers  founded  upon 
the  Manual  of  Thomas  B.  Shaw.  By  A.  Hamilton  Thomson, 
B.A.,  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  and  University  Extension 
Lecturer  in  English  Literature.  With  Notes,  &c.  A  New  Edition, 
thoroughly  revised.     7s.  6d. 


WORKS   BY    HENRY   CECIL   WYLD, 

BAINES    PROFESSOR    OF   ENGLISH    LANGUAGE   AND 
PHILOLOGY   IN    THE    UNIVERSITY    OF   LIVERPOOL. 

A  Short  History  of  English,     crown  8vo.   6s.  net. 

This  work  is  intended  for  those  who  wish  to  make  a  serious 
scientific  study  of  the  subject  upon  the  lines  of  modern  philological 
method. 

The  Historical  Study  of  the  Mother  Tongue. 

An  Introduction  to  Philological  Method.     7s.  6d. 

The  GrOWth  Of  English.  An  Elementary  Account  of 
the  Present  Form  of  our  Language  and  its  Development. 
3s.  6<L 

The  Teaching  of  Reading  in  Training  Colleges 

2s. 

A  practical  guide  for  those  who  have  to  teach  Primary  Teachers 
in  Training  how  to  read  their  own  language. 

The  Place  of  the  Mother  Tongue  in  National 

Education.     Demy  8vo.     Is. 


WORKS  BY  ERNEST  WEEKLEY,  M.A. 

PROFESSOR  OF  FRENCH  AND  HEAD  OF  THE  MODERN  LANGUAGE 
DEPARTMENT  AT  UNIVERSITY  COLLEGE,  NOTTINGHAM. 

The  Romance  Of  Words.    Large  Crown  8vo.    3s.  6d.  net. 

Observer. — "  A  book  of  extraordinary  interest ;  everyone  interested 
in  words  should  immediately  obtain  a  copy,  and  those  who  do  not  yet 
realize  how  enthralling  a  subject  word-history  is,  could  not  do  better 
than  sample  its  flavour  in  Mr.  Weekley's  admirable  book." 

The  Romance  Of  Names.   Large  Crown  8vo.  3s.  6d.  net. 

Athettceum. — "  Professor  Weekly  is  one  of  those  rare  teachers  who 
know  how  to  make  learning  interesting.  We  welcomed  his  book  on 
'  The  Romance  of  Words,'  and  we  are  equally  glad  to  have  its 
companion  '  The  Romance  of  Names,'  which  is  at  once  entertaining 
and  scholarly.     It  does  not  make  the  mistake  of  giving  us  too  much." 


MURRAY'S     ENGLISH 
LITERATURE    SERIES 

BY    E.    W.    EDMUNDS,    M.A.,    B.Sc.   (Lond.). 

SENIOR    ASSISTANT    MASTER    AT   THE    LUTON    SECONDARY   SCHOOL. 

Press  Opinions  on  the  Series. 

Athenceum. — "  For  inculcating  an  intelligent  and  lasting  acquaint- 
ance with  its  subject  the  present  series  is  likely,  in  our  opinion,  to 
prove  the  best  of  its  kind." 

Educational  Times. — "The  collection  is  excellent,  and  it  will  use- 
fully extend  the  range  of  English  reading  in  schools." 

Secondary  Education. — "  We  believe  that  this  series  will  be  found 
most  useful  to  teachers." 

THE  STORY   OF   ENGLISH  LITERATURE. 

Three  Volumes.     3s.  6d.  each. 
Vol.     I— The  Elizabethan  Period,   1558—1625. 
VOL.    II — Seventeenth  and  Eighteenth  Centuries,  1625 — 1780. 
VOL.  Ill— Nineteenth  Century,   1780—1880. 


READINGS   IN   ENGLISH   LITERATURE. 

The  three  grades  are  designed  to  cover  the  whole  period  of 
school  life.     No  class  needs  to  use  more  than  one  book  at  a  time 

I— The  Elizabethan  Period,   1558—1625. 

Junior  Course,  2s.  6d.     Intermediate  Course,  2s.  6d. 

Senior  Course,  3s.  6d. 

II — Seventeenth  and  Eighteenth  Centuries,   1625 — 1780. 

Junior  Course,  2s.  6d.      Intermediate  Course,  2s.  6d. 

Senior  Course,  3s.  6d. 

IH_Nineteenth  Century,   1780—1880. 

Junior  Course,  2s.  6d.      Intermediate  Course,  2s.  6d. 
Senior  Course,  3s.  6d. 

Junior  Course — For  Higher  Elementary  Schools,  Preparatory 
Schools  (Higher  Forms),  Lower  Forms  in  Secondary  Schools,  and 
Evening  Schools. 

Intermediate  Course — For  Middle  Forms  of  Secondary  Schools, 
Pupil  Teachers,  and  Higher  Evening  Schools. 

Senior  Course — For  the  Higher  Forms  of  Secondary  Schools, 
Teachers  in  Training,  University  Extension  Students  and  University 
Undergraduates.  

LONDON:    JOHN    MURRAY,   ALBEMARLE    STREET,  W 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


Series  9482